of_o create_a spirit_n which_o i_o absolute_o reject_v as_o a_o way_n which_o be_v use_v to_o lead_v we_o into_o error_n by_o consequence_n i_o can_v admit_v the_o argument_n which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o god_n to_o demonstrate_v in_o what_o manner_n act_v a_o spirit_n which_o be_v his_o creature_n and_o have_v nothing_o common_a with_o he_o but_o the_o name_n after_o in_o the_o three_o chapter_n i_o prove_v by_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o sovereign_a perfection_n of_o god_n that_o there_o be_v none_o of_o those_o sort_n of_o spirit_n that_o the_o pagan_n esteem_v to_o be_v god_n and_o ediator_n of_o man_n towards_o the_o supreme_a divinity_n because_o the_o reason_n of_o those_o that_o ground_n that_o belief_n upon_o the_o perfection_n of_o god_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o this_o perfection_n we_o then_o have_v take_v off_o the_o imaginary_a spirit_n i_o come_v to_o those_o which_o we_o certain_o know_v to_o exist_v that_o be_v our_o soul_n that_o be_v a_o part_n of_o ourselves_o and_o which_o by_o consequence_n be_v better_o know_v to_o we_o by_o our_o own_o experience_n this_o be_v treat_v of_o in_o the_o four_o chapter_n where_o i_o prove_v as_o much_o as_o be_v possible_a their_o immortality_n and_o that_o they_o subsist_v even_o out_o of_o the_o body_n i_o employ_v for_o this_o purpose_n reason_n and_o scripture_n because_o they_o be_v two_o way_n that_o equal_o conduct_v we_o to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o first_o by_o experience_n and_o by_o our_o own_o consciousness_n and_o the_o second_o by_o the_o particular_a instruction_n god_n give_v we_o of_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o soul_n after_o this_o life_n but_o i_o quote_v not_o the_o scripture_n in_o this_o part_n of_o my_o treatise_n where_o i_o examine_v but_o what_o concern_v nature_n only_o neither_o do_v i_o judge_v it_o necessary_a to_o do_v it_o afterward_o because_o it_o be_v a_o point_n that_o a_o christian_a look_n upon_o as_o already_o sufficient_o establish_v and_o suppose_v it_o when_o he_o will_v engage_v in_o a_o dispute_n upon_o this_o subject_n beside_o i_o reject_v as_o superstition_n and_o fable_n whatever_o proceed_v from_o the_o invention_n of_o man_n especial_o of_o the_o heathen_n which_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o five_o chapter_n so_o we_o come_v to_o know_v with_o certainty_n that_o such_o a_o spirit_n that_o be_v the_o soul_n which_o true_o exist_v have_v a_o body_n with_o which_o it_o live_v and_o without_o which_o it_o may_v still_o live_v and_o to_o reject_v all_o the_o other_o spirit_n of_o who_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n false_o believe_v the_o existence_n but_o beside_o those_o pagan_a opinion_n we_o hear_v every_o day_n mention_v make_v of_o angel_n not_o only_o by_o christian_n but_o also_o by_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n the_o question_n be_v whether_o reason_n alone_o be_v capable_a to_o discover_v to_o we_o that_o there_o be_v such_o spirit_n destitute_a of_o a_o proper_a and_o peculiar_a body_n upon_o this_o point_n i_o show_v in_o the_o six_o chapter_n that_o our_o understanding_n without_o the_o help_n of_o scripture_n can_v penetrate_v far_o than_o to_o comprehend_v that_o it_o be_v possible_a but_o not_o certain_a that_o there_o be_v spirit_n for_o this_o reason_n i_o have_v not_o judge_v it_o necessary_a to_o examine_v the_o operation_n of_o these_o spirit_n upon_o body_n or_o upon_o the_o other_o spirit_n because_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o ridiculous_a to_o trouble_v one_o self_n with_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o operation_n of_o creature_n the_o existence_n of_o which_o be_v not_o establish_v as_o certain_a and_o therefore_o i_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o first_o edition_n but_o by_o the_o way_n in_o verse_n which_o be_v at_o present_a the_o seven_o sect._n of_o the_o six_o chapter_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v manifest_v how_o wrongful_o many_o people_n will_v persuade_v themselves_o that_o i_o have_v compose_v my_o work_n only_o to_o deny_v the_o operation_n of_o spirit_n upon_o body_n and_o upon_o other_o spirit_n and_o beside_o that_o i_o ground_n upon_o this_o negative_a all_o my_o explication_n of_o the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n but_o that_o i_o may_v avoid_v this_o persecution_n for_o the_o future_a i_o think_v fit_a to_o insert_v in_o the_o new_a edition_n that_o be_v make_v of_o my_o book_n a_o whole_a chapter_n between_o the_o six_o and_o seven_o so_o that_o this_o new_a chapter_n be_v at_o present_a the_o seven_o and_o the_o seven_o be_v the_o eight_o and_o so_o of_o the_o other_o follow_v there_o i_o pretend_v clear_o to_o show_v that_o the_o proof_n relate_v upon_o that_o subject_n strike_v not_o at_o all_o to_o the_o end_n and_o can_v be_v consider_v as_o true_a proof_n which_o i_o mean_v as_o to_o what_o concern_v nature_n and_o as_o to_o what_o human_a reason_n may_v conceive_v of_o itself_o as_o destitute_a of_o help_n from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n after_o that_o i_o come_v to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o then_o i_o employ_v reason_n no_o more_o but_o keep_v to_o the_o scripture_n only_o and_o i_o search_v in_o it_o what_o it_o will_v teach_v i_o touch_v spirit_n which_o be_v now_o the_o question_n there_o i_o find_v that_o under_o the_o name_n of_o angel_n it_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v such_o spirit_n as_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o god_n towards_o other_o creature_n but_o there_o be_v nothing_o discover_v to_o we_o touch_v their_o essence_n neither_o be_v their_o any_o thing_n in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o creation_n as_o to_o their_o original_a or_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o fall_n for_o which_o reason_n part_n of_o they_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n reject_v from_o god_n notwithstanding_o the_o scripture_n put_v these_o two_o thing_n for_o certain_a which_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o eight_o and_o nine_o chapter_n i_o consider_v afterward_o the_o property_n and_o operation_n that_o the_o scripture_n attribute_n to_o they_o and_o i_o endeavour_v to_o know_v what_o be_v their_o proper_a nature_n their_o power_n upon_o other_o creature_n either_o spiritual_a or_o corporeal_a but_o the_o passage_n that_o speak_v of_o these_o thing_n do_v not_o appear_v to_o i_o to_o have_v be_v understand_v otherwise_o than_o those_o that_o attribute_n also_o to_o certain_a man_n that_o be_v to_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n the_o work_n that_o they_o have_v do_v in_o dispense_n the_o miracle_n of_o god_n that_o which_o give_v i_o occasion_n to_o say_v that_o as_o this_o dispensation_n surpass_v the_o force_n of_o those_o to_o who_o it_o be_v entrust_v it_o can_v make_v we_o know_v what_o be_v their_o proper_a nature_n whence_o i_o take_v occasion_n to_o infer_v the_o same_o thing_n touch_v angel_n this_o be_v in_o the_o ten_o and_o eleven_o chapter_n that_o which_o can_v not_o be_v discover_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o name_n original_a or_o operation_n of_o those_o spirit_n i_o endeavour_v to_o learn_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o their_o order_n of_o which_o be_v make_v a_o ample_a mention_n in_o the_o twelve_o fifteen_o and_o nineteenth_o chapter_n of_o my_o first_o book_n but_o i_o draw_v not_o any_o light_n from_o thence_o save_o that_o angel_n as_o well_o good_a as_o bad_a have_v each_o their_o head_n that_o the_o prince_n of_o good_a angel_n be_v call_v michael_n and_o that_o of_o the_o bad_a named_z diabolus_fw-la the_o devil_n that_o be_v in_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n yet_o i_o leave_v it_o not_o here_o i_o consider_v again_o that_o the_o scripture_n attribute_n in_o many_o place_n some_o particular_a administration_n to_o angel_n i_o examine_v to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v first_o as_o to_o the_o good_a angel_n in_o general_a in_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n who_o the_o scripture_n often_o make_v appear_v and_o always_o for_o particular_a revelation_n to_o the_o faithful_a either_o to_o work_v extraordinary_a miracle_n or_o execute_v god_n judgement_n upon_o man_n by_o punishment_n or_o by_o deliverance_n but_o i_o conceive_v not_o that_o what_o be_v say_v of_o this_o ministry_n be_v different_a from_o what_o be_v relate_v of_o that_o of_o those_o holy_a man_n who_o have_v be_v employ_v in_o the_o work_n of_o god_n and_o his_o miracle_n that_o they_o in_o no_o wise_a operate_v by_o their_o own_o virtue_n by_o consequence_n i_o find_v nothing_o as_o yet_o which_o may_v give_v i_o a_o certain_a knowledge_n of_o the_o proper_a angel_n their_o power_n or_o their_o operation_n afterward_o i_o come_v to_o a_o more_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o principle_n passage_n especial_o of_o the_o manner_n of_o speak_v of_o these_o three_o person_n which_o appear_v to_o abraham_n of_o the_o two_o other_o that_o appear_v to_o lot_n genesis_n chapter_n the_o eighteen_o and_o nineteenth_o and_o in_o make_v reflection_n upon_o this_o history_n and_o compare_v it_o with_o other_o instruction_n of_o the_o holy_a
french_a tongue_n it_o have_v lose_v its_o ancient_a name_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o be_v call_v dimanche_n from_o die_n dominica_n sect._n 9_o let_v we_o proceed_v from_o the_o god_n to_o the_o demon_n or_o spirit_n of_o a_o mean_a order_n thales_n of_o milet_n teach_v if_o we_o believe_v plutarch_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o the_o world_n be_v full_a of_o spirit_n namely_o the_o air_n which_o they_o inhabit_v and_o the_o earth_n in_o which_o they_o converse_v among_o man_n the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d come_v from_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o know_v as_o signify_v one_o that_o be_v very_o learned_a because_o they_o believe_v that_o those_o demon_n know_v whatever_o be_v important_a to_o man_n either_o for_o their_o happiness_n or_o misery_n and_o that_o they_o be_v as_o the_o mediator_n of_o man_n towards_o the_o go_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d likewise_o signify_v to_o mediate_v so_o that_o the_o demon_n import_v so_o much_o as_o mediator_n and_o therefore_o they_o have_v also_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o mediator_n and_o director_n of_o man_n and_o have_v be_v place_v according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n betwixt_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n viz._n in_o the_o air_n and_o consequent_o betwixt_o the_o god_n and_o men._n sect._n 10._o though_o the_o opinion_n be_v divide_v as_o to_o their_o nature_n yet_o they_o agree_v in_o these_o principal_a point_n that_o they_o be_v spirit_n that_o they_o be_v mortal_a and_o however_o that_o they_o be_v no_o god_n as_o plato_n write_v in_o his_o timoeus_n which_o explain_v more_o at_o large_a in_o his_o convivium_fw-la he_o say_v that_o the_o demon_n have_v a_o nature_n which_o be_v the_o mene_n betwixt_o god_n and_o man_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o what_o virtue_n have_v they_o that_o of_o explain_v and_o declare_v to_o man_n what_o thing_n belong_v to_o the_o god_n which_o be_v their_o command_n and_o how_o sacrifice_n must_v be_v perform_v as_o also_o that_o of_o offer_v to_o the_o god_n what_o come_v from_o man_n viz._n their_o prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n so_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n comprehend_v the_o nature_n of_o both_o as_o bind_v and_o unite_n the_o whole_a together_o sect._n 12._o as_o to_o their_o administration_n plato_n explain_v it_o thus_o from_o they_o come_v to_o we_o prediction_n augury_n the_o worship_n of_o sacrifice_n conjuration_n oration_n and_o the_o whole_a art_n of_o magic_n the_o deity_n meddle_v not_o with_o man_n but_o those_o spirit_n be_v the_o director_n of_o all_o the_o communication_n and_o converse_n of_o the_o god_n with_o we_o either_o wake_n or_o sleep_v the_o demon_n therefore_o be_v by_o their_o nature_n mediator_n betwixt_o the_o god_n and_o man_n and_o be_v beside_o spirit_n and_o almost_o god_n can_v not_o be_v better_o call_v than_o spirit_n of_o a_o middle_a order_n in_o relation_n to_o their_o nature_n or_o mediate_a god_n in_o reference_n to_o their_o function_n in_o how_o great_a consideration_n those_o spirit_n be_v and_o what_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o ancient_n concern_v they_o may_v be_v learn_v from_o st._n chrysostome_n tom._n 6._o lesle_n 66._o entitle_v against_o those_o that_o say_v that_o the_o demon_n direct_v the_o affair_n of_o men._n sect._n 12._o but_o what_o will_v be_v most_o useful_a to_o observe_v be_v that_o there_o be_v demon_n of_o a_o superior_a and_o other_o of_o a_o inferior_a order_n and_o that_o some_o be_v esteem_v good_a and_o other_o wicked_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d good_a and_o favourable_a whereas_o the_o other_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d evil_a spirit_n or_o by_o a_o more_o particular_a explication_n of_o their_o quality_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d wicked_a dangerous_a enemy_n cruel_a however_o these_o demon_n either_o good_a or_o bad_a be_v not_o believe_v of_o all_o nation_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o dignity_n there_o be_v some_o among_o who_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d import_v as_o much_o as_o deity_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d divine_a even_o in_o plato_n the_o sovereign_a god_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o great_a demon._n however_o the_o general_a use_n be_v to_o distinguish_v the_o god_n from_o the_o demon_n as_o have_v be_v already_o observe_v and_o as_o aeschines_n express_v it_o in_o his_o clesias_n o_o earth_n god_n demon_n and_o man_n whoever_o you_o be_v that_o desire_v to_o know_v the_o truth_n and_o therefore_o plato_n in_o the_o place_n already_o quote_v may_v right_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o those_o learned_a and_o middle_a spirit_n be_v in_o great_a number_n and_o several_a kind_n but_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o speak_v more_o of_o it_o for_o perhaps_o it_o will_v only_o induce_v we_o into_o several_a error_n there_o be_v so_o much_o uncertainty_n in_o plato_n and_o other_o that_o have_v write_v upon_o it_o they_o be_v so_o much_o oppose_v against_o one_o another_o and_o even_o to_o themselves_o sect._n 13._o as_o to_o the_o hero_n they_o be_v extraordinary_a man_n and_o so_o far_o above_o the_o vulgar_a that_o every_o where_o especial_o among_o the_o roman_n they_o use_v to_o consecrate_v and_o deify_v they_o after_o their_o death_n which_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o canonization_n herodian_a in_o his_o four_o book_n chap_n 2._o make_v a_o particular_a description_n of_o that_o ceremony_n with_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o it_o on_o occasion_n of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o emperor_n severus_n beside_o we_o general_o find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o they_o parael_v they_o with_o the_o demon_n plutarch_n relate_v in_o his_o opinion_n of_o the_o philosopher_n chap._n 8._o book_n first_o that_o thales_n plato_n and_o the_o stoic_n believe_v that_o the_o demon_n be_v spiritual_a substance_n and_o that_o the_o hero_n be_v soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n which_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a as_o man_n have_v be_v virtuous_a or_o vicious_a this_o be_v especial_o the_o doctrine_n of_o pythagoras_n who_o in_o all_o thing_n that_o relate_v to_o religion_n have_v have_v more_o disciple_n than_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n and_o be_v yet_o the_o most_o follow_v by_o those_o that_o be_v not_o christian_n he_o teach_v that_o those_o demon_n and_o hero_n bring_v in_o dream_n disease_n and_o cure_n to_o man_n and_o even_o to_o cattle_n and_o labour_a beast_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o diogenes_n laertius_n confirm_v by_o plato_n and_o not_o contradict_v by_o aristotle_n sect_n 14._o apuleius_n in_o the_o book_n former_o quote_v more_o particular_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o power_n which_o put_v the_o natural_a passion_n of_o man_n into_o motion_n which_o govern_v they_o and_o lord_n it_o over_o they_o as_o also_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n be_v call_v god_n and_o demon_n or_o spirit_n that_o the_o soul_n bear_v with_o the_o body_n die_v not_o however_o with_o it_o and_o that_o she_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o genius_n when_o they_o be_v separate_v from_o each_o other_o this_o meaning_n can_v methinks_v be_v better_o express_v than_o by_o name_v those_o soul_n associated_n spirit_n or_o spirit_n peculiar_a to_o one_o subject_n since_o every_o man_n have_v one_o within_o himself_o the_o other_o that_o be_v those_o that_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n or_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v common_o call_v manes_n as_o though_o remain_v because_o they_o remain_v of_o â—â—â—â—â—st_n after_o the_o body_n for_o which_o reason_n i_o shall_v name_v they_o survive_v spirit_n however_o as_o to_o the_o latin_a word_n it_o seem_v rather_o to_o be_v derive_v from_o manis_n a_o ancient_a obsolete_a term_n which_o signify_v fine_a and_o good_a as_o immanis_fw-la import_v as_o much_o as_o ugly_a and_o cruel_a because_o the_o mane_n be_v ordinary_o take_v for_o benevolent_a spirit_n sect._n 15._o some_o of_o this_o last_o sort_n remain_v in_o the_o house_n of_o the_o decease_a to_o watch_v over_o his_o successor_n and_o be_v call_v lar_n or_o domestic_a god_n but_o the_o other_o err_v at_o random_n and_o as_o exile_n according_a as_o they_o have_v deserve_v by_o their_o wicked_a life_n they_o can_v cause_v but_o vain_a fear_n to_o virtuous_a person_n but_o to_o the_o vicious_a a_o just_a terror_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o pain_n they_o be_v call_v lar_n night_n phantasm_n and_o spectra_fw-la diogenes_n write_v that_o most_o of_o those_o thing_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o school_n of_o plato_n as_o it_o still_o appear_v by_o his_o book_n entitle_v phoedo_n they_o have_v also_o the_o name_n of_o lemures_n which_o be_v suppose_v to_o come_v from_o remures_n and_o this_o from_o remus_n brother_n to_o
sufficient_o know_v that_o among_o they_o as_o among_o other_o nation_n their_o practice_n be_v answerable_a to_o their_o doctrine_n for_o if_o their_o witchcraft_n and_o exorcism_n proceed_v not_o all_o from_o their_o superstition_n yet_o they_o be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o they_o it_o be_v strange_a that_o such_o as_o ascribe_v a_o soul_n and_o life_n to_o the_o celestial_a lamp_n that_o acknowledge_v the_o star_n to_o influence_n human_a action_n and_o search_v for_o mystery_n in_o number_n letter_n and_o name_n shall_v be_v addict_v to_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n and_o make_v they_o part_v of_o their_o religious_a worship_n neither_o be_v it_o surprise_v that_o not_o conceive_v angel_n as_o altogether_o immaterial_a they_o shall_v fancy_v apparition_n either_o wake_v or_o dream_v it_o be_v yet_o less_o strange_a look_v upon_o they_o as_o creature_n of_o a_o dignity_n inferior_a to_o they_o since_o they_o establish_v great_a number_n of_o they_o for_o the_o guard_n of_o each_o musulman_n they_o shall_v invite_v and_o call_v they_o to_o their_o service_n by_o witchcraft_n consist_v in_o character_n in_o which_o they_o imagine_v a_o secret_a virtue_n for_o that_o purpose_n or_o if_o they_o shall_v believe_v by_o the_o same_o mean_n and_o virtue_n to_o be_v able_a to_o expel_v wicked_a angel_n their_o mortal_a enemy_n but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o come_v to_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o to_o examine_v in_o what_o state_n thing_n be_v at_o home_n chap._n xv._o that_o some_o of_o the_o heathen_a opinion_n upon_o this_o subject_n have_v in_o process_n of_o time_n creep_v in_o among_o the_o christian_n sect._n 1_o we_o must_v not_o wonder_v that_o great_a part_n of_o the_o doctrine_n above_o mention_v have_v not_o yet_o be_v banish_v by_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o what_o man_n natural_o conceive_v be_v not_o always_o darkness_n neither_o be_v the_o illumination_n which_o the_o holy_a writ_n afford_v to_o the_o understanding_n always_o efficacious_a so_o that_o a_o christian_n often_o better_a know_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o know_v than_o he_o do_v what_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v this_o plain_o appear_v in_o that_o man_n be_v ready_a to_o search_v after_o the_o truth_n by_o his_o reason_n than_o to_o put_v it_o in_o practice_n by_o his_o virtue_n the_o cause_n of_o it_o be_v that_o our_o natural_a curiosity_n that_o have_v contribute_v to_o the_o fall_n of_o our_o first_o parent_n have_v be_v since_o increase_v and_o strengthen_v by_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o fall_n itself_o and_o that_o it_o drive_v we_o on_o so_o much_o the_o more_o to_o desire_v to_o know_v much_o as_o our_o understanding_n be_v become_v less_o capable_a of_o true_a conception_n but_o the_o corruption_n of_o man_n allow_v he_o not_o to_o make_v such_o progress_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v imagine_v that_o whatever_o be_v practise_v among_o such_o or_o such_o people_n especial_o as_o to_o religion_n always_o and_o only_o proceed_v from_o their_o belief_n and_o doctrine_n this_o will_v quick_o be_v know_v to_o we_o if_o we_o take_v the_o trouble_n of_o consider_v christianity_n such_o as_o it_o former_o be_v and_o still_o be_v at_o this_o present_a sect._n 2._o i_o shall_v name_v ancient_a christianity_n the_o six_o first_o century_n before_o the_o pope_n and_o mahomet_n arise_v however_o i_o shall_v not_o consider_v it_o as_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o apostle_n which_o will_v be_v do_v more_o convenient_o hereafter_o but_o with_o relation_n to_o the_o succession_n of_o time_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o a_o careful_a distinction_n must_v be_v make_v between_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o church_n or_o of_o the_o chief_a doctor_n of_o her_o communion_n and_o the_o error_n of_o those_o she_o have_v condemn_v we_o must_v afterward_o take_v notice_n of_o what_o certainty_n may_v be_v have_v both_o of_o the_o practice_n and_o particular_a sense_n of_o those_o that_o have_v be_v brand_v for_o heretic_n for_o we_o pretend_v not_o to_o impute_v to_o christian_n what_o have_v be_v reject_v by_o the_o generality_n of_o they_o nor_o to_o charge_v the_o heretic_n with_o whatever_o be_v say_v of_o their_o error_n now_o one_o may_v methinks_v take_v for_o opinion_n general_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n those_o that_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o their_o chief_a doctor_n without_o be_v contradict_v by_o the_o other_o as_o far_o as_o it_o appear_v by_o any_o write_n though_o they_o must_v not_o for_o that_o be_v take_v for_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o likewise_o though_o the_o heretic_n shall_v have_v be_v charge_v as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n with_o some_o opinion_n they_o own_v not_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v be_v false_o accuse_v of_o act_n of_o magic_n the_o possibility_n of_o which_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o believe_v after_o that_o observation_n let_v we_o see_v what_o the_o most_o famous_a christian_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n have_v believe_v as_o to_o spirit_n and_o their_o operation_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n what_o they_o relate_v of_o other_o sect_n and_o people_n sect._n 3_o follow_v still_o the_o same_o order_n i_o shall_v first_o speak_v of_o the_o angel_n and_o then_o of_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n i_o shall_v pass_v by_o the_o first_o century_n in_o which_o the_o apostle_n live_v because_o in_o my_o second_o book_n i_o take_v their_o write_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o for_o the_o fountain_n whence_o truth_n must_v be_v draw_v but_o we_o must_v examine_v those_o that_o have_v follow_v they_o from_o age_n to_o age_n and_o see_v what_o be_v their_o opinion_n upon_o those_o two_o point_n without_o presume_v it_o be_v ground_v upon_o rule_n or_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n which_o appear_v not_o and_o though_o those_o two_o point_n be_v of_o the_o high_a consequence_n yet_o every_o one_o have_v still_o liberty_n to_o express_v his_o particular_a opinion_n however_o for_o other_o opinion_n of_o less_o consequence_n and_o i_o dare_v almost_o say_v of_o nothing_o man_n have_v be_v deal_v with_o as_o heretic_n and_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n must_v be_v call_v together_o to_o come_v to_o a_o conclusion_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v only_o make_v use_n here_o of_o such_o explication_n of_o the_o chief_a doctor_n as_o i_o have_v read_v myself_o which_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o translate_v faithful_o and_o word_n for_o word_n as_o much_o as_o possible_a sect._n 4._o we_o shall_v first_o hear_v in_o the_o second_o age_n tatian_n clement_n and_o justin_n concern_v the_o nature_n of_o angel_n tatian_n indeed_o ascribe_v not_o a_o gross_a material_a be_v to_o the_o angel_n and_o yet_o he_o seem_v to_o attribute_v to_o they_o some_o corporeal_a be_v here_o be_v his_o own_o word_n that_o seem_v very_o strange_a all_o demon_n be_v so_o as_o that_o indeed_o they_o have_v nothing_o carnal_a but_o their_o composition_n be_v spiritual_a and_o as_o a_o fire_n and_o light_n the_o nature_n of_o their_o body_n can_v however_o be_v penetrate_v by_o none_o but_o such_o as_o be_v endue_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n what_o he_o add_v afterward_o be_v more_o consonant_a to_o reason_n that_o the_o demon_n be_v not_o the_o soul_n of_o men._n he_o believe_v not_o however_o that_o soul_n be_v simple_a nature_n but_o that_o they_o be_v compose_v of_o part_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o he_o believe_v they_o can_v be_v conceive_v as_o corporeal_a without_o have_v a_o body_n and_o that_o the_o material_a part_n can_v rise_v without_o the_o soul_n several_a doctor_n of_o that_o time_n speak_v very_o near_o the_o word_n though_o they_o explain_v not_o themselves_o so_o open_o so_o that_o they_o must_v not_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o very_o far_o from_o that_o opinion_n as_o will_n more_o plain_o appear_v when_o we_o mention_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o angel_n sect._n 5._o clemens_n alexandrinus_n in_o his_o 6_o book_n of_o miscellany_n show_n that_o he_o hold_v the_o angel_n for_o the_o inspector_n of_o man_n and_o those_o that_o inspire_v wisdom_n into_o they_o that_o each_o country_n and_o perhaps_o each_o man_n have_v his_o own_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d god_n have_v distribute_v among_o angel_n the_o inspection_n and_o care_n of_o each_o city_n and_o nation_n he_o say_v also_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o divine_a power_n distribute_v good_a by_o the_o mean_n of_o angel_n whether_o they_o be_v visible_a or_o invisible_a justin_n favour_v that_o suppposed_a visibility_n of_o the_o angel_n or_o at_o least_o he_o tolerate_v it_o since_o he_o assert_n in_o his_o four_o apology_n that_o god_n entrust_v the_o angel_n with_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o other_o human_a affair_n under_o the_o heaven_n some_o of_o who_o fall_v off_o because_o of_o their_o conversation_n with_o woman_n from_o
so_o the_o infernal_a dragon_n can_v endure_v the_o water_n of_o baptism_n sect._n 6._o he_o ascribe_v the_o same_o virtue_n to_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n when_o in_o his_o sermon_n upon_o baptism_n speak_v of_o mercenary_a exorcist_n de_fw-fr quaestuariis_fw-la exorcistis_fw-la obediunt_fw-la daemon_n exorcistis_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o demon_n obey_v exorcist_n say_v we_o know_v who_o be_v christ_n and_o who_o be_v paul_n and_o be_v conjure_v in_o the_o name_n of_o that_o jesus_n who_o paul_n preach_v we_o withdraw_v it_o seem_v to_o st_n cyprian_n that_o thing_n ought_v to_o be_v so_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o baptism_n be_v valid_a whether_o administer_v by_o paul_n or_o judas_n but_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v consider_v that_o we_o have_v not_o the_o same_o certainty_n that_o these_o exorcist_n shall_v have_v receive_v their_o office_n from_o god_n as_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o he_o have_v establish_v judas_n in_o his_o apostleship_n sect._n 7._o lactantius_n in_o the_o four_o century_n will_v yet_o give_v we_o some_o instruction_n and_o first_o as_o to_z conjuration_n that_o we_o treat_v now_o of_o he_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v a_o great_a efficacy_n for_o he_o write_v in_o his_o second_o book_n sect._n 15._o that_o the_o devil_n be_v afraid_a of_o the_o just_a that_o worship_n god_n since_o be_v conjure_v by_o they_o in_o his_o name_n they_o go_v out_o of_o body_n and_o be_v compel_v by_o their_o word_n as_o by_o stripe_n they_o not_o only_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v demon_n but_o also_o declare_v their_o name_n that_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o under_o which_o they_o be_v adore_v in_o temple_n so_o that_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n how_o great_a a_o liar_n soever_o he_o be_v can_v lie_v when_o by_o conjuration_n he_o be_v force_v to_o speak_v because_o the_o divine_a power_n constrain_v he_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n for_o that_o time_n sect._n 8._o in_o the_o mean_a while_o he_o stick_v not_o to_o that_o but_o agree_v with_o st._n cyprian_n that_o the_o modern_a sorcerer_n be_v able_a to_o enchant_v wicked_a spirit_n and_o by_o that_o argument_n pretend_v to_o prove_v to_o epicure_n and_o his_o follower_n that_o there_o be_v spirit_n in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o human_a soul_n be_v immortal_a to_o that_o end_n he_o express_v himself_o in_o these_o word_n book_n the_o seven_o sect._n 13._o certain_o if_o democritus_n epicure_n or_o dicearchus_n stand_v by_o a_o magician_n they_o shall_v not_o make_v bold_a to_o maintain_v by_o their_o reason_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v mortal_a what_o can_v they_o answer_v if_o the_o magician_n by_o pronounce_v some_o verse_n call_v up_o the_o soul_n '_o from_o subterraneous_a place_n make_v they_o appear_v to_o man_n speak_v to_o they_o and_o foretell_v future_a thing_n for_o if_o they_o still_o presume_v to_o persist_v in_o their_o error_n they_o will_v be_v force_v to_o yield_v to_o such_o real_a proof_n and_o such_o visible_a effect_n sect._n 9_o however_o i_o can_v agree_v to_o what_o be_v read_v in_o his_o 2_o book_n sect._n 14._o that_o the_o art_n and_o power_n of_o magician_n magorum_n only_o consist_v in_o the_o inspiration_n they_o receive_v from_o the_o spirit_n that_o surprise_v man_n and_o deceive_v their_o eye_n by_o illusion_n hinder_v they_o from_o see_v what_o be_v and_o make_v they_o see_v what_o be_v not_o when_o it_o be_v require_v from_o they_o by_o magician_n he_o seem_v before_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o demon_n actual_o produce_v some_o effect_n and_o here_o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o illusion_n whatever_o it_o be_v even_o that_o very_a illusion_n be_v still_o a_o operation_n of_o the_o demon_n and_o consequent_o approve_v of_o their_o existence_n and_o action_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o he_o agree_v with_o himself_o in_o this_o that_o he_o believe_v sorcerer_n converse_v with_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n and_o that_o the_o conjuration_n of_o the_o former_a force_v the_o latter_a to_o say_v and_o do_v what_o be_v require_v from_o they_o but_o that_o all_o the_o effect_n of_o witchcraft_n be_v to_o be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o and_o not_o to_o the_o magician_n sect._n 10._o lactantius_n be_v persuade_v that_o bad_a spirit_n have_v a_o share_n in_o all_o those_o art_n that_o make_v up_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n and_o of_o which_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v ch._n 3._o he_o even_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v all_o invent_v by_o those_o spirit_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o own_o word_n book_n 2._o ch._n 16._o the_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v invent_v viz._n the_o demon_n be_v prediction_n by_o the_o star_n by_o the_o inspection_n of_o victim_n and_o by_o the_o cry_n of_o bird_n these_o be_v the_o oracle_n and_o enchantment_n in_o use_n to_o consult_v the_o dead_a by_o magic_n magia_n and_o all_o the_o other_o evil_n to_o which_o man_n addict_v themselves_o either_o private_o or_o open_o all_o these_o thing_n have_v nothing_o solid_a nor_o true_a in_o themselves_o but_o be_v receive_v for_o such_o by_o the_o credit_n they_o borrow_v from_o the_o presence_n of_o their_o author_n who_o know_v how_o to_o impose_v upon_o the_o credulity_n of_o man_n affect_v to_o make_v a_o divine_a power_n appear_v before_o they_o of_o which_o however_o no_o profit_n accrue_v to_o they_o i_o may_v quote_v here_o some_o author_n of_o the_o two_o follow_a century_n but_o observe_v no_o change_n in_o they_o that_o deserve_v to_o be_v relate_v and_o fear_v to_o insist_v too_o long_o upon_o this_o i_o come_v to_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o matter_n lest_o i_o shall_v weary_v the_o reader_n with_o unprofitable_a trouble_n chap._n xvii_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o compare_v all_o those_o various_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o jew_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n and_o to_o examine_v wherein_o they_o differ_v and_o in_o what_o they_o agree_v together_o sect._n 1_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n be_v design_v to_o compare_v together_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o various_a heathen_n concern_v spirit_n the_o natural_a light_n that_o remain_v in_o our_o understanding_n notwithstanding_o the_o darkness_n in_o which_o it_o have_v be_v involve_v by_o sin_n have_v be_v able_a without_o the_o help_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n to_o discover_v whether_o those_o opinion_n and_o practice_n be_v found_v upon_o true_a or_o false_a ground_n we_o have_v since_o hear_v those_o that_o acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n speak_v very_o different_o by_o which_o mean_n the_o light_n of_o reason_n may_v be_v increase_v and_o its_o corruption_n better_v let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o they_o have_v do_v as_o to_o this_o and_o how_o far_o their_o endeavour_n have_v attain_v to_o that_o end_n we_o shall_v first_o consider_v wherein_o the_o latter_a differ_v from_o the_o heathen_n what_o they_o have_v retain_v of_o paganism_n and_o last_o in_o what_o point_v they_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o have_v always_o regard_v to_o that_o difference_n of_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n or_o opinion_n and_o practice_n that_o have_v be_v set_v down_o before_o sect._n 2._o these_o 3_o sort_n of_o people_n jew_n christian_n and_o mahometan_n reject_v the_o plurality_n of_o god_n that_o be_v believe_v and_o adore_v by_o the_o heathen_n and_o worship_v one_o only_a god_n have_v overthrow_v whatever_o the_o other_o have_v invent_v concern_v confederate_a inferior_a and_o mean_a god_n or_o familiar_a spirit_n that_o be_v bear_v with_o man_n and_o outlive_v they_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n have_v destroy_v whatever_o conjuration_n and_o witchcraft_n be_v ground_v upon_o such_o principle_n by_o which_o man_n presume_v to_o acquire_v some_o certain_a knowledge_n and_o produce_v some_o certain_a effect_n we_o have_v find_v nothing_o like_o among_o the_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n for_o tho'_o they_o may_v have_v something_o that_o appear_v like_o it_o yet_o it_o be_v quite_o different_a as_o we_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o and_o as_o to_o the_o christian_n we_o see_v that_o they_o unanimous_o reject_v all_o these_o thing_n and_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o delusion_n and_o impiety_n and_o as_o to_o what_o the_o last_o together_o with_o the_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n have_v retain_v of_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o heathen_n it_o have_v be_v take_v from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o this_o last_o sect_n and_o accommodate_v to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o gather_v from_o it_o by_o false_a explication_n this_o i_o shall_v now_o brief_o show_v concern_v the_o spirit_n in_o general_a and_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n in_o particular_a sect._n 3_o as_o to_o the_o spirit_n in_o general_n first_o that_o opinion_n that_o they_o be_v partly_o corporeal_a receive_v of_o old_a by_o the_o jew_n ch._n 12._o sect._n 5_o 11_o to_z 15_o by_o the_o mahometan_n ch._n
other_o bad_a the_o author_n of_o all_o evil_a and_o the_o prince_n of_o darkness_n that_o the_o first_o as_o they_o say_v be_v the_o god_n that_o have_v form_v all_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o other_o be_v hyle_n that_o be_v the_o matter_n from_o which_o all_o thing_n have_v be_v form_v and_o which_o be_v esteem_v by_o they_o to_o be_v the_o devil_n some_o distinguish_v the_o devil_n from_o the_o prince_n of_o darkness_n and_o translate_v not_o as_o we_o do_v the_o last_o word_n of_o the_o 44th_o v._o of_o the_o 8_o ch._n of_o st._n john_n he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o lie_n but_o his_o father_n be_v a_o lie_n namely_o the_o father_n of_o the_o devil_n second_o as_o to_o the_o good_a god_n they_o say_v that_o his_o essence_n be_v disperse_v as_o by_o portion_n through_o all_o the_o creature_n and_o inherent_a to_o they_o which_o they_o explain_v by_o many_o wonderful_a commentary_n this_o be_v what_o they_o think_v of_o god_n and_o the_o devil_n in_o relation_n to_o their_o essence_n and_o existence_n what_o follow_v concern_v their_o operation_n sect._n 4._o three_o the_o people_n of_o darkness_n former_o war_v with_o the_o people_n of_o light_n the_o good_a god_n go_v himself_o to_o attack_v the_o prince_n of_o darkness_n by_o some_o certain_a principal_a spirit_n which_o he_o have_v produce_v of_o his_o own_o essence_n who_o however_o be_v too_o weak_a be_v take_v prisoner_n but_o christ_n come_v to_o repair_v that_o disorder_n have_v be_v beget_v by_o some_o certain_a first_o man_n who_o have_v be_v the_o promoter_n of_o this_o war_n and_o have_v begin_v it_o four_o that_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o serpent_n that_o seduce_v adam_n and_o eve_n five_o that_o christ_n be_v now_o fix_v among_o the_o star_n especial_o in_o the_o luminous_a globe_n of_o the_o sun_n in_o which_o sense_n they_o explain_v his_o ascension_n to_o heaven_n sect._n 5._o six_o they_o believe_v the_o metempsychosis_n in_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o soul_n shall_v pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o live_a creature_n as_o they_o have_v most_o love_v or_o abuse_v during_o their_o life_n he_o that_o have_v kill_v a_o mouse_n or_o a_o fly_n shall_v pass_v in_o punishment_n into_o the_o body_n of_o a_o mouse_n or_o a_o fly_n the_o state_n in_o which_o he_o shall_v be_v put_v after_o death_n shall_v likewise_o be_v oppose_v to_o that_o in_o which_o he_o be_v during_o his_o life_n he_o that_o be_v rich_a shall_v be_v poor_a and_o he_o that_o be_v poor_a shall_v be_v rich_a seven_o they_o also_o give_v two_o soul_n to_o every_o man_n one_o of_o which_o be_v always_o contrary_a to_o the_o other_o but_o enough_o of_o their_o doctrine_n we_o leave_v the_o rest_n to_o danaeus_n who_o ascribe_v to_o they_o 21_o in_o all_o because_o what_o he_o and_o other_o author_n say_v belong_v not_o to_o our_o subject_n sect._n 6._o however_o i_o be_o not_o apt_a to_o assert_v that_o they_o have_v believe_v and_o teach_v such_o gross_a doctrine_n as_o be_v impute_v to_o they_o and_o have_v be_v now_o relate_v for_o suppose_v the_o common_a opinion_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o manichee_n that_o they_o be_v chief_o extract_v from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o persian_n since_o manes_n their_o first_o author_n be_v undoubted_o a_o persian_a and_o that_o they_o be_v strange_o mingle_v with_o the_o christian_a divinity_n it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n of_o that_o people_n that_o we_o have_v of_o other_o nation_n who_o never_o cultivate_v the_o study_n of_o nature_n and_o human_a learning_n such_o as_o those_o we_o have_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o northern_a part_n of_o africa_n and_o the_o southern_a of_o america_n it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o the_o manichee_n ascribe_v to_o the_o whole_a universe_n a_o principle_n like_o that_o which_o be_v observe_v in_o its_o part_n viz._n the_o active_a cause_n and_o the_o matter_n which_o aristotle_n establish_v to_o be_v eternal_a as_o well_o as_o the_o world_n and_o that_o afterward_o matter_n consider_v as_o insensible_a by_o a_o misinterpretation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o moses_n that_o spread_v in_o the_o beginning_n darkness_n over_o the_o abyss_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n move_v over_o it_o shall_v have_v produce_v those_o monstrous_a thought_n of_o which_o we_o have_v give_v some_o instance_n sect._n 7._o suppose_v they_o have_v establish_v two_o principal_a cause_n one_o of_o good_a and_o the_o other_o of_o evil_n but_o yet_o so_o as_o that_o the_o first_o be_v contestable_o superior_a to_o the_o second_o as_o much_o as_o light_n be_v above_o darkness_n and_o the_o workman_n above_o the_o matter_n he_o work_v upon_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o they_o have_v a_o idea_n of_o god_n as_o a_o soul_n infuse_v through_o the_o whole_a universe_n that_o consider_v by_o they_o as_o the_o body_n in_o which_o that_o first_o cause_n continual_o operate_v and_o as_o the_o contrary_a motion_n of_o corporeal_a passion_n rise_v against_o the_o empire_n of_o reason_n that_o ought_v to_o govern_v they_o so_o they_o may_v believe_v that_o the_o animal_n spirit_n proceed_v from_o matter_n perpetual_o rebel_v against_o god_n the_o fountain_n of_o all_o reason_n whence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o god_n shall_v not_o be_v more_o absolute_a master_n of_o the_o universe_n than_o man_n be_v of_o his_o body_n thence_o have_v proceed_v that_o idea_n of_o two_o different_a god_n one_o good_a and_o the_o other_o bad_a the_o latter_a be_v still_o inferior_a to_o the_o former_a who_o be_v indeed_o the_o workman_n but_o have_v not_o a_o arbitrary_a government_n there_o be_v a_o power_n in_o the_o world_n so_o great_a that_o it_o be_v able_a to_o resist_v he_o sect._n 8._o but_o whether_o i_o have_v make_v a_o just_a conjecture_n or_o whether_o the_o manichee_n have_v other_o opinion_n than_o those_o i_o imagine_v it_o seem_v nevertheless_o that_o i_o may_v reasonable_a suppose_v it_o upon_o this_o foundation_n that_o no_o opinion_n so_o gross_a as_o those_o that_o be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o not_o only_o be_v not_o admit_v but_o not_o so_o much_o as_o move_v or_o propound_v as_o we_o shall_v see_v very_o soon_o in_o the_o series_n of_o this_o work_n because_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o those_o sort_n of_o belief_n with_o their_o dependency_n have_v a_o great_a relation_n with_o my_o second_o and_o three_o book_n as_o i_o hope_v to_o show_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o and_o therefore_o whether_o any_o one_o treat_v of_o the_o devil_n and_o spirit_n according_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o whether_o he_o only_o follow_v his_o own_o sense_n and_o right_n it_o may_v 〈◊〉_d assure_v that_o all_o his_o reason_n will_v turn_v upon_o this_o notion_n of_o he_o that_o god_n and_o the_o devil_n have_v each_o a_o empire_n one_o contrary_a to_o the_o other_o and_o that_o tho'_o the_o devil_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o power_n of_o god_n yet_o his_o empire_n be_v more_o apparent_a it_o be_v deny_v that_o god_n now_o work_v any_o miracle_n but_o some_o be_v rash_o ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n that_o surpass_v all_o those_o that_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o holy_a writ_n we_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v angel_n and_o gather_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o they_o encamp_v about_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o devil_n likewise_o be_v incessant_o active_a to_o do_v they_o hurt_v if_o possible_a he_o can_v but_o his_o abode_n be_v in_o hell_n however_o it_o be_v very_o rare_a to_o hear_v any_o one_o say_v he_o have_v see_v a_o angel_n in_o a_o vision_n whereas_o the_o devil_n appear_v almost_o continual_o if_o any_o thing_n have_v be_v either_o signify_v or_o foretell_v we_o never_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o operation_n of_o a_o angel_n but_o of_o the_o devil_n one_o be_v possess_v by_o he_o and_o another_o bewitch_v by_o his_o mean_n unknown_a tongue_n be_v speak_v strange_a thing_n be_v say_v other_o no_o less_o wonderful_a be_v perform_v and_o the_o most_o hide_a secret_n discover_v but_o you_o will_v scarce_o meet_v with_o any_o that_o have_v so_o good_a opinion_n of_o the_o power_n of_o a_o angel_n if_o we_o have_v any_o holy_a thought_n or_o good_a inspiration_n how_o inconsiderable_a soever_o it_o may_v be_v we_o ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o seem_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o angel_n be_v so_o much_o as_o capable_a of_o contribute_v to_o it_o since_o it_o never_o come_v in_o our_o mind_n to_o think_v upon_o they_o but_o the_o devil_n penetrate_v the_o most_o secret_a thought_n of_o man_n overthrow_v their_o best_a design_n and_o incessant_o excite_v they_o to_o evil_a if_o they_o be_v accuse_v and_o convict_v of_o any_o crime_n the_o excuse_n be_v always_o at_o hand_n for_o the_o devil_n have_v do_v it_o or_o at_o least_o
which_o be_v nevertheless_o the_o common_a belief_n of_o all_o the_o pagan_n which_o be_v receive_v among_o the_o jew_n and_o have_v not_o be_v confute_v sufficient_o by_o the_o primitive_a christian_n among_o who_o be_v find_v some_o who_o have_v express_o teach_v it_o sect._n 7._o but_o the_o pagan_n differ_v from_o the_o mahometan_n and_o christian_n chief_o in_o two_o point_n first_o that_o they_o mix_v and_o confound_v together_o the_o supreme_a god_n with_o other_o superior_a and_o inferior_a god_n good_a and_o bad_a and_o also_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n with_o all_o those_o god_n in_o such_o a_o confuse_a manner_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o comprehend_v any_o thing_n and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o labyrinth_n from_o whence_o they_o can_v extricate_v themselves_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n agree_v with_o the_o christian_n in_o this_o point_n that_o there_o be_v one_o only_a god_n and_o that_o all_o that_o be_v beside_o he_o have_v be_v create_v by_o he_o second_o in_o that_o that_o not_o only_o they_o make_v no_o great_a difficulty_n to_o deify_v man_n but_o that_o they_o make_v also_o the_o god_n return_v to_o the_o condition_n of_o man_n and_o that_o they_o believe_v there_o be_v man_n the_o issue_n of_o the_o god_n there_o be_v some_o of_o these_o error_n which_o the_o papist_n can_v boast_v of_o be_v entire_o free_a from_o for_o they_o may_v reasonable_o be_v reproach_v that_o they_o have_v substitute_v their_o saint_n to_o these_o imaginary_a god_n and_o to_o those_o demon_n of_o the_o pagan_n that_o they_o speak_v of_o saint_n as_o the_o pagan_n do_v of_o their_o god_n that_o they_o make_v they_o act_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o these_o false_a deity_n be_v suppose_v to_o act_v but_o pure_a christianity_n such_o as_o have_v be_v in_o all_o time_n upon_o this_o point_n never_o make_v god_n a_o man_n nor_o never_o raise_v man_n to_o the_o dignity_n of_o god_n sect._n 8._o there_o be_v notwithstanding_o some_o point_n upon_o which_o the_o protestant_n be_v not_o agree_v and_o upon_o which_o nevertheless_o the_o papist_n the_o primitive_a christian_n the_o jew_n the_o mahometan_n and_o all_o the_o pagan_n agree_v viz._n the_o tutelary_a god_n of_o the_o pagan_n who_o be_v the_o guardian_n angel_n in_o the_o first_o christianity_n we_o have_v late_o see_v they_o be_v admit_v without_o contestation_n among_o the_o papist_n the_o protestant_n in_o general_a be_v not_o dispose_v to_o receive_v this_o opinion_n those_o of_o the_o profession_n of_o france_n holland_n and_o switzerland_n reject_v it_o and_o nevertheless_o there_o be_v some_o but_o very_o few_o that_o admit_v it_o or_o at_o least_o believe_v not_o that_o there_o be_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o oppose_v it_o we_o shall_v examine_v afterward_o which_o be_v the_o sound_a of_o these_o opinion_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o we_o must_v take_v notice_n before_o hand_n that_o what_o the_o papist_n teach_v upon_o this_o subject_n together_o with_o some_o of_o other_o christian_n that_o be_v not_o of_o their_o communion_n relate_v more_o to_o the_o light_n and_o knowledge_n which_o they_o suppose_v that_o those_o spirit_n communicate_v to_o they_o than_o real_a help_n they_o can_v expect_v in_o their_o action_n and_o in_o their_o manner_n of_o live_v for_o it_o be_v rare_o see_v or_o to_o say_v better_o it_o be_v never_o see_v that_o the_o people_n ascribe_v a_o considerable_a deliverance_n or_o a_o great_a oppression_n that_o befall_v they_o to_o a_o angel_n either_o their_o keeper_n or_o their_o enemy_n but_o they_o never_o fail_v to_o ascribe_v it_o immediate_o to_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n or_o if_o they_o sometime_o turn_v their_o eye_n to_o another_o side_n the_o papist_n as_o to_o their_o particular_a refer_v all_o the_o good_a that_o happen_v to_o they_o to_o the_o protection_n of_o some_o great_a saint_n especial_o to_o that_o of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n but_o the_o protestant_n lest_o they_o shall_v seem_v to_o favour_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o popish_a saint_n will_v rather_o say_v if_o occasion_n serve_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v the_o author_n of_o it_o sect._n 9_o there_o be_v also_o a_o difference_n to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o betwixt_o the_o heathen_n on_o one_o side_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o mahometan_n on_o the_o other_o and_o all_o the_o christian_n on_o another_o it_o be_v chief_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n which_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o first_o be_v a_o laudable_a practice_n in_o itself_o althô_o often_o abuse_v as_o a_o great_a many_o good_a thing_n be_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o second_o it_o be_v only_o allow_v and_o useful_a in_o many_o occasion_n and_o according_a to_o the_o last_o it_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o christianity_n the_o reason_n of_o it_o be_v that_o the_o pagan_n hold_v for_o god_n or_o at_o least_o for_o minister_n and_o ambassador_n of_o the_o god_n spirit_n which_o be_v look_v upon_o by_o christian_n as_o unpure_a spirit_n and_o that_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o mahometan_n cause_n to_o proceed_v from_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o caballa_n and_o the_o influence_n of_o the_o star_n whatever_o the_o christian_n take_v to_o be_v magic_a witchcraft_n or_o enchantment_n it_o be_v true_a that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o ancient_a paganism_n the_o mathematician_n have_v be_v put_v into_o the_o rank_n of_o poisoner_n and_o that_o both_o be_v treat_v as_o person_n equal_o pernicious_a to_o who_o it_o be_v forbid_v to_o exercise_v their_o art_n as_o be_v unlawful_a but_o the_o occasion_n of_o these_o prohibition_n be_v only_o found_v upon_o the_o ill_a use_n that_o be_v make_v of_o this_o art_n which_o have_v be_v before_o not_o only_o permit_v but_o even_o much_o esteem_v at_o this_o time_n the_o christian_n have_v no_o long_o any_o aversion_n for_o the_o name_n of_o mathematician_n but_o that_o of_o poisoner_n never_o receive_v any_o good_a interpretation_n no_o that_o word_n be_v here_o to_o be_v dispute_v for_o it_o be_v of_o thing_n that_o we_o treat_v and_o we_o be_v to_o examine_v they_o and_o not_o word_n perhaps_o there_o will_v be_v occasion_n to_o have_v some_o regard_n to_o they_o in_o our_o three_o book_n where_o without_o doubt_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o speak_v full_o of_o these_o term_n and_o of_o many_o other_o sect._n 10._o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o conformity_n be_v find_v among_o all_o these_o people_n together_o pagan_n jew_n mahometan_n christian_n both_o ancient_a and_o modern_a roman_a catholic_n protestant_n and_o other_o they_o all_o confess_v first_o that_o there_o be_v spirit_n distinct_a from_o god_n and_o body_n for_o tho'_o some_o contrive_v yet_o another_o kind_n of_o spirit_n as_o we_o have_v say_v it_o be_v one_o of_o the_o point_n in_o dispute_n among_o they_o and_o now_o we_o be_v about_o to_o seek_v wherein_o they_o agree_v together_o second_o that_o there_o nature_n be_v different_a some_o absolute_o subsist_v without_o body_n as_o angel_n and_o other_o be_v unite_v to_o a_o body_n as_o soul_n three_o that_o however_o both_o be_v mortal_a four_o that_o of_o such_o spirit_n as_o be_v unite_v to_o a_o body_n some_o be_v good_a to_o man_n and_o other_o bad_a five_o that_o therefore_o man_n have_v reason_n to_o seek_v the_o friendship_n of_o good_a spirit_n that_o be_v the_o angel_n and_o to_o take_v all_o possible_a care_n to_o divert_v from_o he_o evil_a spirit_n which_o be_v devil_n six_o that_o a_o infinite_a happiness_n or_o misery_n attend_v man_n after_o this_o life_n seven_o that_o likewise_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a some_o be_v bad_a and_o some_o good_a and_o holy_a tho'_o they_o seem_v not_o to_o explain_v themselves_o always_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n sometime_o upon_o one_o of_o the_o point_n and_o sometime_o upon_o the_o other_o it_o iâ—_n nevertheless_o certain_a consider_v the_o bottom_n of_o the_o matter_n that_o their_o sentiment_n be_v agreeable_a see_v then_o in_o what_o consist_v the_o conformity_n of_o the_o opinion_n in_o general_a of_o all_o nation_n and_o in_o what_o they_o differ_v we_o have_v now_o to_o examine_v what_o be_v true_a or_o what_o not_o in_o all_o that_o have_v be_v relate_v and_o it_o be_v for_o that_o purpose_n i_o design_v my_o second_o and_o three_o book_n according_a to_o the_o division_n i_o have_v establish_v before_o chapter_n the_o first_o sect._n 8._o however_o we_o shall_v yet_o see_v what_o caution_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v chap._n xxiv_o that_o all_o that_o have_v be_v relate_v show_v upon_o what_o foundation_n the_o christian_n in_o general_a and_o the_o protestant_n in_o particular_a say_v such_o extraordinary_a thing_n of_o the_o devil_n sect._n 1_o before_o i_o pass_v to_o my_o second_o book_n where_o i_o shall_v examine_v what_o be_v pure_o
author_n and_o what_o be_v his_o method_n as_o the_o two_o first_o book_n of_o this_o work_n that_o i_o publish_v at_o first_o have_v be_v different_o receive_v for_o reason_n allege_v in_o the_o preface_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o represent_v to_o the_o reader_n what_o have_v be_v proper_o my_o design_n in_o these_o four_o book_n that_o i_o have_v entitle_v the_o world_n bewitch_v nor_o to_o show_v what_o foundation_n i_o build_v upon_o and_o what_o way_n i_o take_v to_o find_v out_o the_o truth_n for_o althô_o i_o express_v myself_o clear_o enough_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o work_n and_o in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o first_o part_n i_o know_v nevertheless_o that_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o destroy_v the_o prejudice_n wherewith_o the_o learned_a themselves_o appear_v more_o bias_v than_o the_o vulgar_a which_o i_o shall_v never_o have_v think_v but_o it_o seem_v at_o present_a i_o have_v find_v out_o the_o reason_n which_o be_v that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o those_o which_o do_v not_o put_v themselves_o to_o the_o trouble_n to_o pass_v through_o all_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o school_n aspire_v to_o science_n and_o sublime_a knowledge_n but_o for_o their_o particular_a pleasure_n they_o be_v the_o people_n that_o love_n liberty_n and_o to_o who_o it_o matter_n not_o who_o be_v the_o master_n that_o instruct_v they_o provide_v that_o they_o may_v learn_v something_o or_o if_o they_o be_v greedy_a of_o rarity_n they_o have_v not_o so_o much_o respect_n to_o the_o mode_n nor_o to_o that_o which_o be_v new_a or_o ancient_a as_o to_o the_o beauty_n of_o the_o matter_n and_o to_o that_o of_o the_o work_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v with_o those_o who_o pass_v through_o the_o school_n as_o with_o those_o who_o live_v in_o shop_n where_o every_o one_o have_v his_o way_n every_o master_n have_v his_o method_n in_o the_o work_n he_o make_v in_o one_o town_n they_o make_v the_o same_o thing_n after_o one_o fashion_n and_o in_o another_o after_o another_o when_o one_o be_v take_v up_o with_o the_o mode_n he_o often_o reject_v what_o be_v please_v without_o any_o other_o reason_n then_o because_o it_o be_v not_o as_o common_o use_v in_o the_o world_n and_o we_o have_v a_o strangeness_n for_o all_o novelty_n so_o long_o as_o they_o have_v not_o the_o common_a vogue_n althô_o otherwise_o we_o may_v approve_v they_o and_o have_v they_o cheap_a enough_o but_o as_o soon_o as_o custom_n have_v introduce_v they_o one_o begin_v to_o seek_v they_o out_o and_o to_o be_v disgu_v at_o the_o former_a science_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o same_o inconvenience_n those_o that_o we_o send_v to_o the_o school_n continue_v in_o the_o road_n which_o have_v be_v mark_v out_o to_o they_o for_o their_o exercise_n they_o endeavour_v to_o form_v themselves_o upon_o the_o model_n of_o those_o which_o have_v most_o reputation_n or_o of_o those_o who_o be_v the_o near_a to_o their_o first_o prejudices_fw-la so_o this_o be_v disapprove_v the_o part_n they_o have_v take_v not_o to_o be_v apt_a to_o take_v any_o and_o to_o preserve_v our_o own_o liberty_n and_o thus_o we_o expose_v ourselves_o very_o much_o but_o one_o run_v a_o great_a risk_n if_o willing_a to_o ascend_v high_a and_o search_v thing_n in_o their_o fountain_n it_o happen_v at_o last_o that_o we_o find_v ourselves_o out_o of_o the_o ordinary_a road_n and_o that_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v another_o hinc_fw-la illae_fw-la lachymae_fw-la from_o thence_o proceed_v all_o disorder_n the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o his_o knowledge_n power_n and_o operation_n and_o of_o people_n which_o be_v accuse_v of_o have_v commerce_n with_o he_o begin_v by_o little_a and_o little_a to_o become_v very_o suspicious_a by_o the_o help_n of_o natural_a light_n which_o i_o have_v common_a with_o other_o which_o be_v strengthen_v and_o purify_v by_o the_o scripture_n so_o after_o i_o have_v well_o examine_v it_o i_o be_v in_o doubt_n whether_o i_o ought_v to_o maintain_v it_o any_o long_o or_o abandon_v it_o not_o only_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o truth_n but_o also_o because_o of_o the_o piety_n which_o it_o seem_v to_o contradict_v my_o conscience_n itself_o compel_v i_o to_o it_o for_o i_o be_v oblige_v to_o answer_v those_o that_o ask_v i_o and_o to_o take_v care_n of_o my_o conduct_n because_o of_o the_o disposition_n i_o see_v the_o people_n in_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o my_o charge_n and_o every_o day_n occasion_n offer_v themselves_o my_o pain_n increase_v every_o moment_n by_o the_o continual_a necessity_n i_o find_v myself_o in_o to_o speak_v and_o act_v as_o other_o do_v or_o to_o oppose_v the_o public_a with_o word_n or_o action_n which_o agree_v not_o with_o my_o character_n which_o be_v to_o be_v complaisant_a and_o to_o agree_v with_o all_o the_o world_n as_o much_o as_o be_v possible_a beside_o i_o find_v not_o as_o yet_o foundation_n enough_o to_o act_v after_o a_o other_o manner_n which_o make_v i_o at_o first_o resolve_v to_o make_v a_o exact_a search_n after_o the_o original_a of_o this_o common_a and_o general_a opinion_n to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o truth_n but_o because_o i_o make_v this_o examination_n à _fw-la priore_fw-la and_o not_o à _fw-la posteriore_fw-la as_o they_o in_o the_o school_n i_o have_v propose_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o book_n where_o i_o discover_v in_o the_o 22th_o chapter_n how_o many_o of_o the_o opinion_n which_o i_o have_v relate_v which_o be_v all_o those_o that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n upon_o this_o subject_n the_o protestant_n have_v at_o last_o get_v together_o and_o form_v those_o which_o they_o retain_v to_o this_o day_n in_o the_o 23th_o chapter_n i_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o nation_n and_o in_o the_o 24_o chapter_n i_o show_v by_o what_o mean_v they_o have_v be_v introduce_v among_o we_o and_o what_o keep_v we_o so_o strong_o tie_v to_o they_o so_o in_o the_o first_o book_n i_o examine_v what_o be_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o opinion_n concern_v the_o devil_n and_o in_o the_o follow_a book_n i_o discover_v what_o sentiment_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v of_o he_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o first_o book_n in_o the_o first_o book_n i_o run_v over_o all_o the_o world_n to_o find_v whence_o this_o opinion_n have_v its_o original_a and_o for_o this_o purpose_n i_o have_v omit_v neither_o time_n nor_o place_n i_o observe_v that_o the_o subject_n ought_v to_o be_v examine_v in_o two_o respect_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o find_v what_o be_v his_o knowledge_n and_o power_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o man_n to_o see_v what_o they_o learn_v and_o effect_n by_o his_o mean_n but_o because_o these_o thing_n be_v preternatural_a or_o be_v so_o think_v to_o be_v and_o that_o by_o consequence_n they_o be_v know_v only_o to_o god_n i_o have_v judge_v it_o necessary_a to_o know_v what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o man_n concern_v the_o divinity_n and_o spirit_n in_o general_a either_o good_a or_o bad_a and_o of_o human_a soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n by_o death_n which_o be_v also_o spirit_n i_o make_v a_o search_n of_o all_o these_o thing_n first_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o afterward_o in_o the_o modern_n of_o all_o religion_n and_o among_o all_o nation_n distinguish_v they_o into_o pagan_n jew_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o world_n i_o begin_v with_o the_o ancient_a pagan_n which_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n greek_n or_o roman_n know_v to_o we_o by_o greek_a and_o latin_a book_n they_o have_v lest_o we_o which_o i_o treat_v of_o in_o the_o 2d_o 3d_o and_o four_o chapter_n for_o there_o be_v very_o few_o history_n of_o other_o country_n and_o other_o people_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n there_o you_o see_v what_o they_o believe_v touch_v god_n and_o spirit_n which_o be_v neither_o god_n nor_o human_a soul_n and_o as_o to_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o soul_n after_o death_n you_o read_v there_o also_o what_o mean_v they_o use_v to_o attain_v that_o knowledge_n and_o to_o operate_v thing_n beyond_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o those_o spirit_n such_o as_o they_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v i_o come_v afterward_o down_o to_o our_o time_n and_o examine_v all_o the_o pagan_n in_o the_o world_n first_o in_o europe_n in_o the_o 6_o chapter_n after_o in_o asin_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o chapter_n then_o in_o africa_n in_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n and_o at_o last_o in_o america_n in_o the_o 10_o chapter_n which_o give_v i_o occasion_n to_o demonstrate_v in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n that_o the_o pagan_n as_o well_o ancient_a as_o modern_a have_v have_v a_o notion_n of_o the_o divinity_n
proof_n of_o his_o power_n be_v well_o examine_v in_o its_o whole_a extent_n attribute_n to_o he_o the_o least_o part_n in_o the_o evil_n which_o by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n happen_v to_o that_o holy_a man._n as_o to_o the_o angel_n of_o satan_n which_o torment_v st._n paul_n i_o place_v he_o in_o the_o same_o rank_n with_o the_o fight_n against_o michael_n that_o be_v in_o uncertainty_n there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o pretend_v to_o a_o perfect_a understanding_n of_o this_o passage_n and_o therefore_o i_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o insufficient_a to_o prove_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o 25_o chapter_n but_o as_o the_o possess_a be_v universal_o allege_v for_o a_o certain_a proof_n of_o the_o great_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o that_o we_o read_v so_o many_o time_n in_o scripture_n that_o the_o evil_a spirit_n have_v be_v cast_v out_o by_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n i_o beslow_v five_o chapter_n upon_o examine_v what_o be_v in_o it_o i_o see_v that_o the_o term_n of_o diabolus_fw-la which_o we_o translate_v devil_n be_v not_o find_v in_o any_o of_o the_o passage_n in_o which_o those_o relation_n be_v contain_v but_o only_o that_o of_o daemon_n which_o i_o illustrate_v in_o the_o 26_o chapter_n in_o the_o 27_o i_o show_v that_o the_o most_o dangerous_a disease_n especial_o those_o of_o the_o head_n be_v usual_o ascribe_v to_o demon_n or_o even_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o demon_n and_o in_o the_o 28_o that_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o change_v the_o usual_a way_n of_o speak_v but_o make_v use_v of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o that_o time_n neither_o do_v he_o always_o immediate_o confute_v all_o the_o error_n in_o the_o 29_o and_o 30_o chapter_n so_o that_o the_o cure_n of_o daemonia_fw-la be_v not_o proper_o a_o expulsion_n of_o devil_n but_o a_o miraculous_a cure_n of_o incurable_a disease_n i_o come_v after_o to_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n where_o neither_o the_o name_n of_o devil_n satan_n or_o demon_n be_v make_v use_n of_o but_o those_o of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o world_n prince_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o air_n prince_n of_o this_o age_n of_o lordship_n power_n dominion_n and_o the_o like_a and_o i_o show_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o cause_n to_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o devil_n but_o that_o the_o style_n of_o scripture_n lead_v we_o of_o itself_o to_o understand_v by_o all_o these_o name_v a_o certain_a order_n of_o person_n have_v then_o examine_v all_o i_o can_v not_o conclude_v that_o the_o scripture_n consider_v true_o and_o without_o prejudice_n attribute_n to_o the_o devil_n this_o power_n and_o these_o operation_n which_o the_o prevention_n of_o commentator_n and_o translator_n discover_v in_o it_o i_o grant_v it_o have_v be_v very_o troublesome_a to_o i_o to_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v this_o party_n and_o to_o confute_v and_o censure_v very_o famous_a man_n and_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n it_o even_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o i_o expose_v myself_o very_o much_o because_o i_o know_v that_o a_o more_o advantageous_a opinion_n be_v have_v of_o those_o that_o be_v not_o know_v and_o that_o a_o prophet_n be_v neither_o esteem_v in_o his_o own_o time_n nor_o in_o his_o own_o country_n for_o this_o reason_n i_o do_v first_o resolve_v not_o to_o meddle_v with_o those_o of_o scripture_n where_o i_o find_v myself_o constrain_v to_o go_v from_o the_o exposition_n ordinary_o receive_v but_o at_o last_o consider_v that_o my_o work_n will_v appear_v but_o imperfect_a and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o object_v those_o famous_a passage_n to_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v then_o oblige_v to_o answer_v i_o at_o last_o prevail_v with_o myself_o to_o venture_v in_o the_o main_a sea_n and_o to_o fly_v before_o none_o that_o come_v to_o attack_v i_o further_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o any_o one_o can_v show_v i_o that_o the_o interpretation_n that_o i_o make_v be_v found_v upon_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n and_o humane_a understanding_n or_o upon_o any_o other_o particular_a proposition_n i_o shall_v have_v assert_v such_o as_o this_o be_v say_v to_o be_v that_o a_o spirit_n can_v act_v upon_o a_o body_n nor_o upon_o other_o spirit_n i_o have_v make_v use_n of_o for_o this_o effect_n but_o of_o the_o ordinary_a mean_n that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o language_n afford_v we_o so_o there_o be_v no_o more_o unjust_a accusation_n then_o that_o which_o be_v raise_v against_o i_o upon_o this_o subject_n and_o therefore_o when_o i_o compare_v with_o the_o analogy_n of_o the_o whole_a scripture_n with_o the_o ground_n of_o our_o divinity_n and_o with_o the_o rule_n of_o true_a piety_n whatever_o be_v ordinary_o publish_v concern_v the_o understanding_n of_o the_o devil_n his_o power_n his_o operation_n his_o apparition_n in_o divers_a place_n in_o the_o world_n his_o dominion_n and_o the_o kingdom_n which_o he_o raise_v against_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o conclude_v not_o only_o that_o they_o be_v not_o ground_v upon_o these_o three_o principle_n but_o also_o be_v consider_v with_o all_o the_o necessary_a attention_n they_o appear_v contrary_a to_o they_o in_o this_o place_n i_o begin_v to_o enter_v into_o dispute_n and_o to_o draw_v my_o conclusion_n from_o argument_n which_o the_o scripture_n and_o reason_n furnish_v i_o with_o have_v by_o the_o mean_n heretofore_o establish_v upon_o those_o two_o principle_n search_v after_o the_o way_n how_o plain_o and_o without_o equivocation_n to_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n which_o proper_o and_o particular_o cocern_v the_o devil_n this_o be_v not_o then_o the_o point_n in_o question_n to_o dispute_v of_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o passage_n which_o mention_v the_o fall_n of_o man_n or_o speak_v of_o angel_n some_o of_o who_o appear_v to_o abraham_n and_o other_o wrestle_v with_o jacob_n or_o of_o the_o tentation_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n in_o the_o desert_n nor_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o that_o say_v david_n be_v tempt_v by_o satan_n and_o that_o job_n be_v torment_v by_o he_o and_o the_o like_a place_n but_o the_o chief_a point_n the_o scope_n of_o all_o this_o search_n be_v to_o know_v what_o to_o believe_v concern_v the_o devil_n upon_o this_o i_o bestow_v the_o five_o last_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o three_o first_o of_o these_o five_o which_o be_v the_o 32th_o 33th_o and_o 34th_o i_o be_o not_o afraid_a of_o call_v reason_n to_o my_o assistance_n after_o have_v show_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v silent_a upon_o this_o subject_n for_o i_o presume_v to_o have_v make_v appear_v in_o the_o 32th_o chapter_n that_o the_o apparition_n of_o evil_a spirit_n be_v contrary_a to_o true_a reason_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n afford_v no_o proof_n of_o it_o afterward_o in_o the_o 33th_o chapter_n i_o show_v that_o the_o knowledge_n that_o the_o devil_n may_v have_v as_o well_o of_o thing_n natural_a as_o civil_a and_o above_o all_o of_o thing_n spiritual_a which_o concern_v our_o salvation_n be_v nothing_o of_o what_o be_v believe_v i_o rest_v as_o yet_o upon_o the_o same_o foundation_n of_o scripture_n and_o reason_n to_o prove_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v but_o a_o chimaera_n and_o that_o he_o have_v neither_o such_o a_o power_n nor_o such_o a_o administration_n as_o be_v ordinary_o ascribe_v to_o he_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 34th_o chapter_n at_o last_o after_o have_v treat_v of_o all_o those_o thing_n with_o all_o possible_a exactness_n i_o come_v to_o the_o conclusion_n of_o my_o second_o book_n where_o i_o show_v the_o importance_n of_o this_o examination_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a value_n the_o vulgar_a put_v upon_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o operation_n in_o the_o world_n my_o opinion_n be_v that_o these_o sort_n of_o discourse_n shake_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o cause_v a_o great_a damage_n to_o piety_n in_o divers_a occasion_n i_o demonstrate_v the_o first_o of_o these_o thing_n in_o the_o 35th_o chapter_n and_o the_o second_o in_o the_o 36th_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n i_o prove_v in_o this_o place_n what_o i_o have_v assert_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o my_o book_n viz._n that_o the_o common_a opinion_n concern_v the_o devil_n be_v opposite_a to_o the_o proof_n that_o jehova_n be_v god_n and_o that_o jesus_n be_v the_o messiah_n and_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o what_o concern_v piety_n i_o show_v that_o the_o service_n of_o god_n be_v thereby_o great_o weaken_v that_o the_o filial_a fear_n be_v very_o much_o diminish_v by_o that_o they_o have_v of_o the_o devil_n that_o the_o esteem_n that_o the_o holy_a angel_n deserve_v be_v almost_o destroy_v that_o the_o glory_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o miracle_n of_o
of_o the_o first_o operate_n by_o the_o last_o and_o that_o they_o hold_v the_o celestial_a body_n for_o god_n because_o they_o act_n upon_o the_o sublunary_a which_o be_v of_o a_o particular_a and_o necessary_a use_n to_o mankind_n thus_o the_o heathen_n endeavour_v each_o according_a to_o his_o fancy_n to_o acknowledge_v a_o deity_n in_o heaven_n and_o to_o adore_v it_o upon_o earth_n sect._n 8._o the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o punishment_n of_o the_o wickâ—d_n and_o the_o reward_n of_o pious_a man_n after_o this_o life_n be_v general_o believe_v in_o peru_n but_o not_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a say_v montanus_n pag._n 307._o however_o it_o be_v strange_a that_o a_o people_n who_o have_v such_o a_o gross_a religion_n and_o such_o material_a god_n shall_v nevertheless_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n subsist_v though_o they_o hear_v nothing_o of_o it_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n and_o that_o they_o can_v not_o imagine_v that_o the_o body_n which_o subsist_v still_o for_o some_o time_n before_o their_o eye_n though_o without_o life_n can_v return_v to_o its_o first_o state_n as_o tree_n herb_n and_o plant_n which_o die_v and_o revive_v sect._n 9_o the_o statue_n of_o their_o god_n that_o be_v of_o many_o strange_a figure_n and_o some_o very_a frightful_a be_v use_v to_o utter_v oracle_n in_o their_o pagode_n some_o say_v montanus_n give_v their_o answer_n as_o former_o do_v the_o diabolical_a oracle_n of_o delphos_n and_o dodona_n he_o call_v they_o diabolical_a follow_v the_o common_a opinion_n that_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o heathen_n be_v not_o pronounce_v by_o god_n but_o by_o the_o devil_n but_o it_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o book_n of_o anthony_n vandale_n of_o oracle_n how_o little_a ground_n that_o opinion_n have_v and_o we_o shall_v also_o treat_v of_o it_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n sect._n 10._o as_o to_o their_o practice_n no_o people_n be_v so_o much_o esteem_v in_o peru_n as_o those_o we_o call_v exorcist_n magician_n and_o diviner_n because_o they_o discover_v private_a robbery_n even_o such_o as_o be_v commit_v in_o very_o remote_a country_n and_o foretell_v good_a or_o bad_a fortune_n which_o happâ—â—s_v say_v montanus_n by_o their_o converse_n with_o wicked_a spirit_n in_o dark_a place_n they_o declare_v to_o the_o spaniard_n the_o victory_n their_o countryman_n obtain_v or_o the_o battle_n they_o lose_v in_o the_o low_a country_n the_o very_a same_o day_n that_o they_o be_v fight_v there_o be_v also_o in_o peru_n many_o she_o diviner_n who_o shut_v themselves_o in_o their_o house_n where_o they_o make_v themselves_o drink_v with_o chica_n mix_v with_o the_o herb_n vilca_n till_o they_o fall_v down_o on_o the_o place_n and_o when_o they_o awake_v and_o come_v to_o themselves_o again_o they_o answer_v all_o the_o question_n that_o be_v propose_v to_o they_o sect._n 11._o the_o cannibal_n who_o take_v the_o name_n of_o caraibe_n and_o dwell_v to_o the_o north_n of_o southern_n america_n acknowledge_v the_o sun_n for_o their_o sovereign_a god_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o each_o bâ—ie_n or_o priest_n have_v his_o own_o which_o he_o call_v out_o to_o himself_o in_o the_o most_o frightful_a night_n by_o song_n or_o enchant_a verse_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o smoke_n of_o tobacco_n the_o devil_n say_v montanus_n but_o i_o will_v rather_o say_v the_o spirit_n utter_v his_o oracle_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o dead_a bone_n wrap_v up_o in_o cotton_n those_o heathen_n have_v at_o all_o time_n but_o especial_o in_o case_n of_o death_n much_o to_o endure_v from_o the_o piais_n or_o magician_n but_o methinks_v montanus_n have_v express_v himself_o better_a have_v he_o say_v priest_n rather_o than_o magician_n one_o of_o the_o great_a disturbance_n they_o cause_v be_v that_o when_o they_o be_v consult_v they_o persuade_v people_n that_o such_o or_o such_o have_v cause_v they_o to_o interrogate_v such_o a_o decease_a which_o incite_v the_o near_a relation_n of_o the_o decease_a to_o avenge_v themselves_o of_o those_o that_o have_v disturb_v his_o rest_n by_o that_o action_n sect._n 12._o montanus_n add_v to_o this_o also_o the_o caraibe_n follow_v a_o most_o strange_a opinion_n concern_v the_o soul_n every_o one_o believe_v to_o have_v as_o many_o soul_n as_o beat_n of_o the_o heart_n the_o chief_a of_o which_o be_v still_o the_o heart_n itself_o which_o after_o the_o death_n go_v to_o icheiri_n or_o the_o god_n that_o be_v particular_a to_o he_o where_o he_o live_v in_o the_o same_o condition_n that_o he_o have_v do_v upon_o earth_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o kill_v the_o servant_n upon_o the_o tomb_n of_o their_o master_n to_o go_v and_o minister_n to_o they_o in_o the_o other_o world_n the_o other_o soul_n that_o consist_v in_o beat_n of_o the_o heart_n have_v two_o sort_n of_o abode_n the_o maboias_n wander_v in_o desert_n and_o wood_n and_o the_o ormiceous_a keep_v along_o the_o sea_n and_o overturn_v vessel_n the_o soul_n of_o warlike_a hero_n go_v into_o the_o fortunate_a island_n where_o the_o arovage_n be_v their_o slave_n bloody_a cruel_a mâ—n_z go_v out_o of_o this_o life_n eternal_o to_o wander_v in_o dry_a wilderness_n behind_o high_a mountain_n to_o carry_v the_o yoke_n of_o the_o arovage_n a_o people_n that_o be_v expel_v out_o of_o its_o ancient_a abode_n if_o we_o believe_v the_o account_n that_o be_v give_v of_o their_o destruction_n from_o all_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o nation_n acknowledge_v almost_o no_o other_o god_n but_o their_o own_o soul_n of_o which_o they_o have_v very_o near_o the_o same_o sentiment_n that_o the_o ancient_a greek_n have_v of_o their_o demon_n and_o hero_n sect._n 13._o richard_n blome_n a_o english_a author_n have_v publish_v of_o late_a in_o his_o america_n a_o large_a account_n of_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o carabe_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o isle_n of_o st_n vincent_n they_o have_v say_v he_o some_o natural_a notion_n of_o a_o deity_n or_o supreme_a be_v but_o who_o be_v too_o much_o please_v with_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o the_o sovereign_a happiness_n to_o disturb_v himself_o with_o the_o wicked_a action_n of_o man_n and_o who_o goodness_n be_v so_o great_a that_o he_o be_v averse_a from_o avenge_a himself_n of_o his_o enemy_n when_o they_o refuse_v to_o pay_v the_o honour_n due_a to_o he_o they_o likewise_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v good_a and_o bad_a spirit_n and_o that_o the_o good_a be_v god_n each_o of_o who_o have_v his_o particular_a admistration_n but_o that_o the_o universe_n be_v not_o create_v by_o they_o though_o every_o one_o of_o they_o may_v be_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o country_n where_o he_o be_v venerate_v and_o which_o he_o govern_v sect._n 14._o they_o never_o call_v upon_o their_o god_n but_o to_o let_v they_o come_v to_o they_o which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o for_o the_o 4_o follow_a reason_n first_o to_o be_v avenge_v for_o some_o injury_n receive_v second_o to_o be_v cure_v of_o their_o disease_n three_o to_o learn_v the_o success_n of_o the_o war._n four_o to_o expel_v the_o great_a devil_n or_o rather_o the_o wicked_a god_n mapoia_n who_o they_o never_o adore_v thence_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o they_o believe_v good_a and_o bad_a spirit_n beside_o they_o acknowledge_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o opinion_n be_v the_o original_a of_o demon_n and_o hero_n since_o as_o they_o suppose_v they_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a which_o they_o call_v to_o their_o assistance_n against_o their_o enemy_n sect._n 15._o the_o description_n of_o their_o witchcraft_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o same_o place_n after_o this_o manner_n when_o their_o priest_n call_v upon_o many_o of_o their_o god_n together_o they_o seem_v to_o dispute_v and_o quarrel_n with_o one_o another_o so_o far_o as_o to_o come_v to_o blow_n sometime_o they_o hide_v themselves_o among_o dead_a bone_n which_o they_o draw_v out_o of_o grave_n and_o wrap_v up_o in_o cotton_n whence_o they_o utter_v their_o oracle_n they_o use_v that_o witchcraft_n to_o bewitch_v their_o enemy_n for_o which_o purpose_n the_o witch_n must_v have_v something_o that_o have_v belong_v to_o the_o party_n to_o be_v bewitch_v the_o spirit_n seize_v sometime_o upon_o the_o body_n of_o those_o woman_n whence_o they_o give_v formal_a answer_n to_o whatever_o be_v propose_v to_o they_o they_o serve_v up_o meat_n to_o those_o spirit_n in_o place_n separate_v from_o the_o commerce_n that_o be_v keep_v with_o they_o the_o boy_n or_o priest_n that_o have_v bring_v it_o be_v go_v out_o they_o hear_v the_o dish_n move_v and_o the_o devil_n according_a to_o blome_n or_o the_o god_n according_a to_o that_o people_n move_v the_o jaw_n and_o make_v a_o great_a noise_n as_o if_o he_o chew_v the_o meat_n that_o have_v be_v serve_v to_o he_o
12_o 13_o 18._o three_o that_o conceive_v not_o what_o difference_n there_o be_v betwixt_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o that_o of_o beast_n some_o be_v fall_v into_o that_o gross_a error_n as_o to_o ascribe_v to_o man_n and_o beast_n a_o soul_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n chap._n 7._o sect._n 14._o without_o which_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a that_o the_o opinion_n of_o pythagoras_n concern_v the_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n into_o the_o body_n of_o other_o man_n and_o beast_n indifferent_o shall_v have_v take_v so_o deep_a root_n and_o have_v spread_v so_o far_o into_o the_o world_n chap._n 2._o sect._n 17._o chap._n 7_o sect._n 14_o 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o four_o that_o from_o the_o same_o source_n this_o sentiment_n have_v visible_o proceed_v that_o the_o spirit_n be_v wander_v as_o well_o as_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n after_o their_o death_n chap._n 2._o sect._n 15._o chap._n 6._o sect._n 2._o chap._n 7._o sect._n 19_o 20._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 11._o sect._n 7._o what_o contribute_v most_o to_o the_o vilify_n of_o the_o deity_n be_v that_o they_o deify_v even_o man_n either_o during_o their_o life_n or_o after_o their_o death_n witness_v the_o ancient_a greek_n and_o roman_n who_o transform_v the_o passion_n of_o man_n and_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o heart_n into_o so_o many_o god_n and_o goddess_n or_o as_o the_o modern_a cannibal_n who_o be_v very_o near_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n as_o have_v be_v show_v chap._n 2._o sect._n 14._o chap._n 7._o sect._n 5_o 6._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 14._o which_o however_o be_v not_o common_o use_v but_o after_o death_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o apotheosis_n of_o the_o ancient_n chap._n 2._o sect._n 13._o and_o be_v not_o where_o bring_v to_o such_o a_o light_n as_o among_o the_o cannibal_n as_o have_v be_v say_v chap._n 10._o sect._n 12_o 16._o that_o they_o believe_v the_o whole_a race_n of_o the_o god_n issue_v from_o their_o ancestor_n and_o that_o they_o themselves_o be_v of_o celestial_a origin_n from_o the_o same_o spring_n be_v derive_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o existence_n of_o the_o genii_n or_o zemean_n that_o be_v of_o helpful_a spirit_n the_o description_n of_o who_o may_v be_v see_v in_o several_a author_n sect._n 8._o it_o be_v now_o easy_a to_o conceive_v on_o what_o ground_n be_v found_v the_o divination_n and_o magic_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o prediction_n and_o witchcraft_n of_o the_o modern_a heathen_n for_o as_o to_o their_o foretell_v or_o divination_n it_o be_v ground_v upon_o this_o first_o every_o god_n have_v his_o people_n who_o he_o favour_v and_o protect_v or_o his_o own_o property_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o put_v question_n to_o he_o concern_v that_o which_o be_v to_o happen_v to_o his_o people_n and_o what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v on_o that_o occasion_n second_o that_o every_o god_n have_v his_o enemy_n for_o which_o reason_n every_o one_o look_n for_o help_v against_o the_o god_n of_o who_o he_o be_v to_o receive_v damage_n and_o implore_v the_o assistance_n of_o such_o god_n as_o be_v esteem_v to_o be_v their_o most_o violent_a enemy_n three_o that_o every_o man_n have_v his_o god_n or_o particular_a spirit_n and_o therefore_o every_o one_o mistake_v his_o own_o passion_n and_o whatever_o come_v into_o his_o fancy_n for_o divine_a inspiration_n and_o motion_n especial_o when_o dream_n supply_v he_o with_o the_o occasion_n of_o it_o not_o know_v that_o the_o employment_n or_o accident_n that_o have_v precede_v the_o dream_n be_v the_o origin_n of_o they_o or_o be_v hinder_v by_o his_o prejudices_fw-la to_o make_v a_o exact_a enquiry_n after_o their_o possible_a cause_n four_o that_o it_o be_v by_o confound_v the_o deity_n with_o the_o creature_n that_o there_o have_v be_v introduce_v so_o many_o sort_n of_o divination_n and_o prognostic_n draw_v from_o the_o star_n from_o the_o thunder_n from_o bird_n mountain_n wood_n water_n and_o from_o all_o the_o thing_n in_o which_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o some_o deity_n be_v discoverable_a five_o that_o from_o the_o belief_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v wander_v about_o their_o corpse_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o take_v occasion_n to_o conjure_v up_o ghost_n sect._n 9_o concern_v the_o witchcraft_n we_o shall_v only_o make_v the_o follow_a consideration_n first_o that_o it_o be_v not_o strange_a that_o distinguish_v not_o only_o create_v spirit_n but_o even_o the_o god_n into_o good_a and_o bad_a they_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o set_v they_o one_o against_o another_o and_o to_o defend_v themselves_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o good_a or_o of_o some_o of_o the_o wicked_a against_o another_o or_o to_o avenge_v themselves_o by_o the_o power_n of_o one_o god_n of_o the_o wrong_n they_o suppose_v to_o have_v receive_v from_o another_o second_o that_o have_v forge_v to_o themselves_o so_o many_o sort_n of_o god_n and_o spirit_n superior_a and_o inferior_a it_o be_v no_o wonder_n they_o shall_v believe_v to_o destroy_v the_o power_n of_o the_o less_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o great_a three_o that_o have_v so_o base_a thought_n of_o the_o god_n who_o they_o subject_a to_o the_o same_o passion_n as_o man_n and_o thus_o deify_v human_a passion_n themselves_o they_o act_n consequent_o by_o stir_v they_o up_o against_o their_o enemy_n as_o it_o come_v into_o their_o fancy_n four_o that_o put_v some_o of_o their_o god_n so_o low_a and_o in_o so_o great_a a_o familiarity_n with_o the_o spirit_n they_o seem_v to_o assume_v to_o themselves_o the_o quality_n of_o their_o director_n and_o to_o be_v able_a to_o make_v the_o divine_a operation_n even_o in_o the_o most_o hide_a thing_n subservient_fw-fr to_o what_o use_n they_o please_v chap._n 6._o sect._n 4._o sect_n 10._o there_o be_v yet_o something_o to_o be_v say_v upon_o divination_n and_o witchcraft_n together_o which_o partly_o concern_v the_o thing_n itself_o and_o partly_o the_o gesture_n of_o the_o body_n use_v in_o it_o what_o concern_v the_o thing_n itself_o come_v to_o this_o first_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n concern_v the_o genii_n or_o familiar_a spirit_n and_o the_o spirit_n wander_v about_o grave_n make_v they_o believe_v that_o something_o may_v be_v operate_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o grave_n and_o carcase_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o use_v the_o bone_n of_o the_o dead_a in_o their_o witchcraft_n and_o consult_v they_o in_o their_o divination_n in_o hope_n of_o get_v a_o answer_n from_o the_o god_n or_o spirit_n which_o operate_v in_o they_o or_o abide_v near_o they_o chap._n 10._o sect._n 11_o 15._o second_o that_o according_a to_o this_o their_o belief_n of_o the_o existence_n of_o so_o many_o sort_n of_o spirit_n whereof_o most_o part_n be_v wicked_a spirit_n that_o walk_v and_o wander_v every_o where_n they_o be_v always_o ready_a in_o any_o unforeseen_a disease_n mortality_n or_o sinister_a accident_n to_o cast_v the_o suspicion_n upon_o their_o enemy_n or_o envious_a who_o have_v bewitch_v they_o for_o believe_v that_o the_o inferior_a god_n or_o spirit_n act_n according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o the_o man_n to_o who_o they_o belong_v they_o must_v consequent_o believe_v that_o those_o man_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o effect_v reciprocal_o the_o one_o against_o the_o other_o whatever_o the_o help_n and_o power_n of_o the_o spirit_n will_v allow_v now_o those_o suspicion_n that_o will_v sure_o move_v man_n to_o seek_v by_o who_o they_o have_v be_v bewitch_v or_o the_o cause_n matter_n and_o foundation_n of_o divination_n chap._n 10._o sect._n 8_o 16._o sect._n 11._o as_o to_o the_o posture_n use_v in_o witchcraft_n first_o the_o corpereal_a idea_n which_o they_o have_v of_o the_o spirit_n and_o of_o the_o god_n themselves_o move_v they_o doubtless_o to_o use_v so_o many_o outward_a gesture_n in_o their_o conjuration_n chap._n 10._o sect_n 16._o but_o there_o be_v still_o another_o reason_n of_o that_o custom_n viz._n that_o the_o priest_n who_o be_v impostor_n make_v use_n of_o they_o to_o impose_v so_o much_o the_o easy_a upon_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o vulgar_a second_o consider_v how_o the_o opinion_n of_o pythagoras_n be_v become_v almost_o universal_a it_o may_v be_v methinks_v conceive_v at_o the_o same_o time_n how_o it_o be_v possible_a that_o man_n shall_v place_v some_o virtue_n in_o letter_n and_o number_n by_o gather_v and_o dispose_v they_o in_o such_o or_o such_o a_o way_n and_o consequent_o in_o the_o pronunciation_n of_o some_o certain_a word_n for_o the_o same_o pythagoras_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o deity_n influence_v the_o proportion_n and_o harmony_n of_o number_n now_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o alphabet_n be_v employ_v to_o mark_v the_o number_n not_o only_o among_o the_o greek_n and_o hebrew_n but_o by_o all_o the_o other_o nation_n that_o have_v some_o knowledge_n of_o letter_n it_o follow_v
12._o tertullian_n explain_v himself_o more_o plain_o as_o to_o the_o knowledge_n he_o ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n when_o he_o in_o his_o five_o book_n against_o martion_n speek_v thus_o servant_n can_v know_v the_o resolution_n of_o their_o master_n and_o therefore_o the_o rebellious_a angel_n and_o the_o devil_n their_o leader_n can_v much_o less_o know_v the_o design_n of_o god_n whence_o i_o will_v willing_o take_v occasion_n to_o assert_v that_o the_o great_a their_o crime_n have_v be_v the_o more_o remote_a they_o be_v from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o their_o creator_n so_o far_o only_o he_o go_v as_o to_o the_o secret_n of_o god_n but_o as_o to_o those_o of_o man_n we_o hear_v the_o doctor_n of_o that_o age_n give_v to_o the_o demon_n a_o power_n over_o body_n and_o soul_n st._n cyprian_n establish_v both_o speak_v of_o idolatry_n spirit_n say_v he_o deceive_v we_o they_o disturb_v our_o life_n and_o our_o sleep_n insinuate_v themselves_o into_o our_o body_n raise_v terror_n in_o our_o inward_a thought_n bruise_v our_o member_n impair_v our_o health_n and_o cause_v we_o disease_n tertullian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n in_o his_o book_n of_o passion_n the_o malice_n of_o that_o inveterate_a enemy_n never_o leave_v he_o quiet_a but_o it_o increase_v his_o rage_n when_o he_o see_v man_n full_o deliver_v in_o his_o apologetic_n chap._n 20._o he_o give_v a_o more_o particular_a explication_n of_o what_o he_o believe_v as_o to_o the_o assault_v make_v by_o demon_n upon_o soul_n and_o body_n he_o think_v that_o have_v a_o very_a subtle_a and_o thin_a essence_n they_o be_v so_o much_o the_o apt_a to_o act_v in_o a_o invisible_a and_o insensible_a manner_n he_o show_v thereby_o that_o he_o conceive_v create_v spirit_n as_o the_o thine_v and_o subtle_a of_o all_o body_n and_o therefore_o explain_v his_o meaning_n by_o this_o comparison_n as_o it_o happen_v that_o a_o flame_n invisible_a to_o we_o burn_v corn_n and_o the_o fruit_n of_o tree_n when_o they_o be_v in_o flower_n or_o wither_v they_o whilst_o they_o blossom_v or_o corrupt_v they_o when_o the_o flower_n fall_v off_o and_o they_o be_v form_v or_o as_o a_o infect_a air_n communicate_v itself_o in_o a_o manner_n unknown_a to_o we_o so_o the_o suggestion_n of_o the_o devil_n by_o a_o secret_a contagion_n seduce_v the_o deprave_a understanding_n of_o man._n sect._n 13._o origen_n believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n exi_v together_o before_o they_o come_v to_o animate_v the_o body_n which_o he_o establish_v upon_o st._n matth._n chap._n 20._o from_o ver._n 1_o to_o 16._o and_o in_o his_o 6_o vol._n upon_o st._n john_n have_v before_o propose_v in_o his_o 5_o chap._n the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o age_n he_o assert_n accoâ—â—â—â—â—_n to_o the_o sense_n he_o give_v to_o the_o holy_a writ_n that_o 〈…〉_o the_o soul_n must_v be_v distinguish_v from_o 〈…〉_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n from_o the_o 〈…〉_o â—â—ys_n that_o the_o soul_n may_v appâ—_n herself_o 〈…〉_o evil_n but_o that_o the_o spirit_n â—f_a man_n can_v 〈…〉_o â—eâ—f_n only_o to_o evil_n in_o his_o 19_o chapter_n he_o dâ—â—â—â—â—es_v on_o occasion_n of_o the_o sepalation_n of_o the_o soul_n at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n that_o he_o believe_v she_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o body_n by_o some_o spirit_n ordain_v for_o that_o purpose_n and_o that_o the_o spirit_n who_o have_v that_o employment_n be_v of_o a_o more_o noble_a nature_n than_o the_o soul_n they_o fetch_v he_o put_v a_o very_a ingenious_a sense_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o st._n luke_n chap._n 10._o v._n 20._o and_o john_n chap._n 10._o v._n 18._o sect_n 14._o tertullian_n meaning_n as_o to_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o this_o life_n to_o the_o day_n of_o the_o resurrection_n be_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a place_n know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o abraham_n bosom_n and_o situate_v betwixt_o heaven_n and_o hell_n as_o he_o write_v high_a his_o four_o book_n against_o martion_n that_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a and_o determine_a place_n call_v the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n if_o you_o ask_v where_o that_o place_n lie_v and_o how_o long_o the_o soul_n be_v to_o stay_v there_o he_o will_v answer_v as_o to_o the_o first_o question_n sinum_fw-la dico_fw-la abrahae_fw-la regionem_fw-la etsi_fw-la non_fw-la caelestem_fw-la superiorem_fw-la tamen_fw-la inferis_fw-la i_o call_v abraham_n bosom_n a_o a_o region_n superior_a to_o hell_n though_o it_o proper_o belong_v not_o to_o heaven_n as_o to_o the_o other_o he_o will_v say_v refrigerium_fw-la praebiturum_fw-la animabus_fw-la justorum_fw-la donec_fw-la consummatio_fw-la rerum_fw-la resurrectionem_fw-la omnium_fw-la plenitudine_fw-la mercedis_fw-la expungat_fw-la the_o latin_a phrase_n be_v somewhat_o obscure_a but_o it_o matter_n not_o to_o translate_v the_o word_n so_o much_o as_o to_o give_v the_o sense_n which_o be_v that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o place_n of_o refreshment_n for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a until_o the_o consummation_n of_o all_o thing_n come_v and_o bring_v on_o the_o resurrection_n in_o which_o every_o one_o shal1_n be_v oblige_v to_o give_v account_n and_o then_o receive_v a_o full_a reward_n sect._n 15._o he_o call_v in_o this_o place_n the_o subterraneous_a place_n inferos_fw-la hell_n because_o he_o put_v the_o place_n of_o abide_v of_o the_o damn_a under_o the_o earth_n or_o in_o a_o great_a gulf_n contain_v in_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o believe_v that_o for_o their_o punishment_n they_o shall_v go_v to_o burn_v in_o a_o material_a fire_n for_o about_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n of_o penitency_n he_o call_v hell_n thesaurum_fw-la ignis_fw-la aeterni_fw-la the_o treasure_n of_o eternal_a fire_n through_o the_o chimney_n of_o that_o fire_n come_v out_o sometime_o frightful_a flame_n during_o earthquake_n and_o immediate_o after_o he_o call_v that_o abyss_n of_o fire_n magni_fw-la alicujus_fw-la &_o inaestimabilis_fw-la foci_fw-la scintillas_fw-la missilia_fw-la &_o exaercitoria_fw-la jacula_fw-la the_o spark_n of_o a_o prodigious_a great_a and_o unexpressible_a fire_n st._n cyprian_n speak_v so_o obscure_o about_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n against_o demetrian_a upon_o that_o subject_n that_o it_o seem_v he_o threaten_v the_o soul_n with_o corporeal_a punishment_n it_o be_v a_o consequent_a of_o the_o series_n of_o his_o reason_v hell_n say_v he_o shall_v eternal_o burn_v for_o the_o damn_a and_o the_o punishment_n of_o a_o devour_a fire_n and_o most_o gloo_v flame_n will_v neither_o supersede_n nor_o suspend_v their_o torment_n there_o the_o soul_n with_o their_o body_n be_v destine_v to_o infinite_a pain_n he_o seem_v to_o mean_v thereby_o that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n shall_v have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o share_n for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v have_v declare_v what_o peculiar_a suffering_n the_o soul_n be_v to_o undergo_v sect._n 16._o in_o the_o four_o age_n we_o shall_v first_o hear_v st._n athanasius_n he_o also_o believe_v that_o the_o angel_n be_v not_o all_o of_o a_o equal_a dignity_n of_o which_o he_o give_v a_o formal_a explication_n according_a to_o his_o meaning_n on_o the_o 31st_o question_v to_o antiochus_n where_o have_v say_v something_o as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o angel_n he_o proceed_v thus_o because_o those_o order_n be_v call_v legion_n and_o army_n we_o must_v thereby_o understand_v such_o order_n as_o be_v establish_v to_o teach_v to_o defend_v provide_v administer_v help_v as_o also_o such_o order_n as_o receive_v the_o soul_n and_o remain_v by_o they_o now_o as_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o celestial_a order_n be_v know_v to_o we_o we_o must_v likewise_o know_v which_o be_v their_o state_n and_o what_o knowledge_n they_o have_v the_o throne_n cherubim_n and_o seraphim_n be_v teach_v immediate_o by_o god_n himself_o as_o be_v the_o near_a to_o he_o and_o raise_v above_o the_o other_o these_o teach_v the_o inferior_a order_n and_o these_o again_o other_o that_o be_v under_o they_o the_o last_o of_o all_o be_v the_o angel_n take_v that_o name_n in_o a_o particular_a signification_n and_o determine_v to_o a_o certain_a order_n of_o spirit_n distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o and_o these_o be_v the_o teacher_n of_o men._n it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o st._n athanasius_n have_v take_v this_o from_o the_o write_n of_o philo_n and_o other_o jew_n as_o it_o be_v relate_v above_o chap._n 12._o sect._n 4_o 5_o 8_o 9_o 10._o but_o whatever_o it_o be_v st._n athanasius_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n so_o much_o commend_v in_o our_o church_n and_o quote_v in_o the_o 9th_o article_n of_o the_o low-dutch_a confession_n of_o faith_n as_o a_o pattern_n of_o orthodoxy_n we_o can_v but_o admit_v what_o he_o have_v write_v upon_o the_o present_a matter_n as_o the_o common_a opinion_n approve_v of_o and_o receive_v by_o the_o principal_a doctor_n of_o that_o age_n sect._n 17._o i_o grant_v
heart_n and_o our_o promise_n in_o another_o sense_n to_o give_v we_o the_o morning_n star_n revel_v 2.28_o so_o that_o the_o name_n of_o lucifer_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v that_o of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o devil_n thâ—t_v it_o be_v the_o most_o christian_n name_n to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o bible_n sect._n 23._o let_v we_o go_v back_o to_o lactantius_n he_o say_v that_o monster_n be_v generate_v from_o that_o odious_a conjunction_n of_o angel_n with_o woman_n that_o be_v half_a angel_n or_o rather_o half_a demon_n or_o half_a man_n thence_o he_o infer_v duo_o genera_fw-la daemonum_fw-la unum_fw-la caeleste_fw-la alterum_fw-la terrenum_fw-la that_o there_o be_v 2_o sort_n of_o demon_n one_o of_o celestial_a demon_n and_o another_o of_o terrestrial_a by_o celestial_a he_o seem_v to_o understand_v aerial_a but_o after_o the_o word_n terrenum_fw-la there_o follow_v immediate_o he_o sunt_fw-la immunedi_fw-la malorum_fw-la quae_fw-la geruntur_fw-la auctores_fw-la quorum_fw-la idem_fw-la diabolus_fw-la est_fw-la princeps_fw-la these_o be_v unclean_a spirit_n author_n of_o all_o the_o evil_a that_o happen_v in_o the_o world_n the_o chief_a of_o who_o be_v the_o devil_n already_o mention_v from_o this_o passage_n may_v be_v clear_o perceive_v that_o he_o take_v for_o demon_n those_o very_a same_o spirit_n who_o the_o heathen_n make_v their_o god_n as_o have_v be_v see_v ch._n 2._o sect._n 9_o to_o 13_o which_o still_o confirm_v more_o and_o more_o what_o i_o have_v assert_v ch._n 5._o sect._n 4_o 5._o that_o the_o heathen_a never_o adore_a demon_n but_o in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v go_n sect_n 24._o the_o same_o lactantius_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o demon_n be_v indeed_o spirit_n but_o spiritus_fw-la tenues_fw-la &_o incomprehensibiles_fw-la spirit_n of_o a_o thin_a subtle_a matter_n and_o imperceptible_a this_o we_o have_v hear_v before_o from_o origen_n and_o tertullian_n he_o explain_v himself_o very_o clear_o as_o to_o the_o power_n he_o ascribe_v to_o their_o understanding_n say_v that_o they_o know_v many_o future_a thing_n but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a they_o shall_v discover_v the_o depth_n of_o the_o secret_n of_o god_n we_o have_v already_o hear_v tertullian_n confirm_v this_o proposition_n by_o his_o reason_n however_o lactantius_n believe_v that_o divination_n by_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o star_n by_o the_o inspection_n of_o the_o entrails_n of_o beast_n and_o by_o the_o observation_n of_o bird_n of_o which_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v ch._n 3._o sect._n 4_o 5_o 7._o be_v diabolical_a inspiration_n and_o therefore_o hold_v that_o they_o be_v still_o capable_a of_o discover_v to_o man_n many_o future_a thing_n sect._n 25._o st._n jerom_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v conceive_v constitute_v not_o the_o same_o difference_n of_o place_n betwixt_o the_o spirit_n yet_o he_o believe_v exit_fw-la pauli_n dictis_fw-la ad_fw-la ephe_n cap._n 2._o ver_fw-la 2._o &_o 12._o colligi_fw-la diabolos_fw-la in_o aere_fw-la vagari_fw-la ac_fw-la dominari_fw-la that_o from_o what_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o ephesian_n may_v be_v infer_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v wander_v in_o the_o air_n and_o â—â—igning_v there_o and_o write_v upon_o the_o 6_o ch._n v._o 12._o to_o the_o ephesian_n he_o explain_v more_o at_o large_a that_o proposition_n as_o contain_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o age._n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o doctor_n that_o the_o air_n which_o be_v betwixt_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n separate_v both_o from_o what_o it_o call_v the_o vacuum_n be_v fill_v with_o power_n contrary_a to_o each_o other_o we_o must_v yet_o examine_v hereafter_o whence_o the_o principality_n power_n and_o dominion_n of_o this_o world_n have_v receive_v their_o powert_v his_o opinion_n upon_o this_o last_o question_n be_v that_o they_o have_v it_o from_o god_n himself_o and_o that_o they_o exercise_v it_o more_o or_o less_o as_o a_o less_o and_o great_a pain_n be_v inflict_v upon_o 2_o different_a criminal_n according_a as_o it_o be_v resolve_v to_o make_v their_o life_n more_o or_o less_o bitter_a he_o also_o suppose_v that_o the_o unclean_a spirit_n as_o well_o as_o the_o holy_a angel_n be_v divide_v into_o certain_a order_n which_o opinion_n of_o he_o may_v be_v see_v in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 3_o ch._n of_o habakuk_n as_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o every_o particular_a faithful_a man_n so_o be_v belzebub_n the_o chief_a of_o all_o the_o demon_n who_o exercise_n so_o many_o cruelty_n in_o this_o world_n and_o each_o troop_n of_o demon_n have_v its_o particular_a chief_n and_o captain_n under_o he_o sect._n 26._o lactantius_n must_v yet_o inform_v we_o what_o in_o his_o opinion_n the_o demon_n be_v able_a to_o operate_v in_o reference_n to_o men._n we_o see_v sect._n 14._o that_o his_o opinion_n in_o general_n be_v that_o the_o corrupt_a and_o contagious_a spirit_n wander_v through_o the_o world_n endeavour_v to_o comfort_v themselves_o under_o their_o loss_n by_o procure_v the_o ruin_n of_o mankind_n immediate_o after_o he_o explain_v in_o particular_a how_o they_o hurt_v soul_n and_o body_n they_o attack_z say_v he_o the_o soul_n by_o their_o craft_n devise_n and_o the_o snare_n they_o lie_v before_o they_o they_o seize_v upon_o they_o by_o their_o delusion_n and_o by_o lead_v they_o astray_o they_o stick_v to_o every_o private_a person_n and_o be_v always_o at_o his_o elbow_n creep_v into_o every_o house_n from_z door_z to_z door_z and_o in_o relation_n to_o the_o body_n as_o those_o very_a spirit_n be_v according_a to_o he_o partly_o corporeal_a and_o partly_o extraordinary_a sâ—â—tle_n and_o consequent_o imperceptible_a they_o insinuate_v into_o human_a body_n without_o be_v perceive_v act_n private_o within_o their_o bowel_n impair_v their_o health_n cause_n disease_n cast_v terror_n into_o the_o mind_n by_o dream_n overturn_v it_o make_v it_o stray_v and_o force_v man_n by_o such_o vexation_n to_o have_v recourse_n to_o they_o it_o seem_v however_o that_o he_o intend_v to_o ascribe_v that_o power_n to_o the_o devil_n only_o over_o the_o heathen_n because_o he_o dispute_v against_o they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v those_o that_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o demon_n as_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v god_n for_o over_o the_o christian_n the_o ancient_a father_n attribute_v not_o so_o much_o power_n to_o they_o sect._n 27._o we_o may_v learn_v from_o st._n athanasius_n what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o his_o time_n as_o to_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n after_o death_n in_o the_o book_n before_o quote_v question_v 32._o he_o ask_v whether_o the_o soul_n after_o their_o separation_n have_v knowledge_n of_o what_o be_v do_v among_o man_n as_o the_o holy_a angel_n have_v he_o answer_v yes_o at_o least_o as_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o not_o as_o to_o those_o of_o sinner_n for_o their_o continual_a torment_n take_v they_o so_o much_o up_o that_o they_o have_v no_o leisure_n to_o think_v upon_o any_o other_o thing_n the_o 33th_o question_n be_v what_o be_v the_o employment_n of_o the_o soul_n depart_v from_o their_o body_n answer_v the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n be_v uncapa_n ble_a of_o do_v either_o good_a or_o evil_n however_o he_o say_v a_o little_a after_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n animate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n praise_n god_n and_o bless_v he_o in_o the_o land_n of_o the_o live_n he_o assert_n question_v 35._o that_o after_o death_n the_o soul_n never_o come_v to_o bring_v news_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o decease_a which_o will_v give_v occasion_n to_o many_o cheat_n because_o wicked_a spirit_n may_v feign_v that_o they_o be_v soul_n of_o the_o decease_a that_o come_v back_o to_o discover_v something_o to_o the_o live_n i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v this_o very_o attentive_o for_o it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o reflect_v upon_o it_o hereafter_o sect._n 28._o st._n austin_n give_v we_o a_o more_o large_a information_n for_o tho'_o he_o do_v not_o express_o reject_v purgatory_n yet_o he_o confute_v it_o every_o where_o as_o appear_v from_o several_a place_n of_o his_o write_n that_o have_v be_v quote_v by_o one_o of_o my_o predecessor_n andrew_n landsman_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o this_o father_n in_o the_o 69th_o chapter_n of_o his_o manual_n express_v himself_o thus_o it_o be_v not_o incredible_a but_o something_o like_o may_v happen_v after_o this_o life_n and_o it_o may_v reasonable_o be_v inquire_v whether_o it_o be_v so_o and_o what_o proof_n may_v be_v bring_v for_o or_o against_o this_o opinion_n viz._n that_o some_o of_o the_o faithful_a come_v soon_o or_o late_a to_o the_o eternal_a felicity_n pass_v through_o a_o certain_a purge_a fire_n in_o which_o they_o stay_v long_o or_o short_a as_o they_o be_v more_o
or_o less_o enamour_a with_o corruptible_a thing_n however_o in_o that_o number_n be_v not_o comprehend_v those_o of_o who_o it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o possess_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n unless_o by_o a_o convenient_a repentance_n they_o obtain_v forgiveness_n of_o their_o sin_n sect._n 29._o we_o come_v down_o to_o the_o 5_o age_n in_o which_o we_o meet_v with_o theodoret_n who_o sufficient_o explain_v as_o to_o our_o design_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o his_o time_n concern_v good_a and_o bad_a angel_n for_o he_o propose_v to_o we_o what_o he_o think_v of_o the_o angel_n proper_o so_o call_v as_o well_o in_o reference_n to_o their_o nature_n as_o to_o their_o understanding_n and_o administration_n as_o to_o the_o first_o point_n he_o hold_v that_o though_o they_o be_v not_o corporeal_a yet_o they_o be_v circumscribe_v and_o contain_v in_o a_o certain_a determinate_a place_n as_o he_o assert_n in_o his_o 3d_o question_n upon_o genesis_n the_o reason_n of_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o he_o suppose_v every_o angel_n have_v some_o proper_a administration_n and_o be_v entrust_v with_o the_o care_n either_o of_o a_o nation_n or_o person_n but_o he_o make_v still_o a_o more_o particular_a distinction_n in_o his_o 10_o exposition_n upon_o daniel_n put_v a_o man_n under_o the_o guard_n of_o a_o common_a angel_n and_o a_o whole_a nation_n under_o that_o of_o a_o angel_n of_o a_o superior_a order_n as_o to_o their_o understanding_n he_o brief_o explain_v his_o mind_n in_o these_o word_n let_v none_o be_v surprise_v at_o what_o i_o assert_v as_o to_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o heavenly_a spirit_n for_o they_o neither_o know_v future_a nor_o other_o thing_n it_o only_o belong_v to_o the_o divine_a nature_n but_o as_o to_o angel_n archangel_n and_o other_o celestial_a spirit_n they_o know_v no_o more_o than_o what_o they_o learn_v and_o therefore_o the_o holy_a apostle_n speak_v of_o they_o in_o the_o the_o three_o chapter_n to_o the_o ephesian_n v._o 10._o say_v that_o to_o principality_n and_o power_n in_o the_o heavenly_a place_n etc._n etc._n see_v his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 24_o psalm_n sect._n 30._o theodoret_n speak_v afterward_o of_o the_o demon_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n for_o he_o hold_v they_o not_o capable_a of_o make_v true_a prediction_n he_o say_v upon_o ezekiel_n sect._n 8._o that_o the_o demon_n know_v nothing_o before_o it_o happen_v unless_o it_o be_v by_o guess_v and_o yet_o they_o venture_v to_o foretell_v he_o nevertheless_o own_v in_o his_o ten_o book_n of_o oracle_n that_o the_o spirit_n have_v foretell_v something_o true_a but_o by_o the_o star_n for_o say_v he_o whatever_o the_o god_n of_o the_o heathen_n say_v if_o it_o happen_v that_o they_o speak_v agreeable_o to_o the_o concatenation_n of_o thing_n they_o must_v needs_o gather_v that_o knowledge_n from_o the_o star_n which_o undoubted_o be_v do_v by_o such_o god_n as_o declare_v some_o thing_n that_o afterward_o fall_v out_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o by_o demon_n he_o understand_v in_o general_a wicked_a spirit_n who_o cause_n themselves_o to_o be_v venerate_v as_o god_n and_o give_v false_a oracle_n to_o keep_v up_o their_o authority_n and_o the_o credit_n in_o which_o they_o be_v among_o the_o heathen_n that_o opinion_n be_v the_o most_o common_a among_o the_o ancient_n and_o be_v in_o be_v even_o to_o this_o day_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o sect._n 31._o the_o opinion_n of_o that_o time_n upon_o the_o original_n of_o the_o wicked_a race_n be_v that_o they_o issue_v from_o the_o conversation_n of_o the_o angel_n with_o woman_n severus_n sulpitius_n relate_v it_o not_o as_o a_o particular_a belief_n or_o as_o receive_v by_o some_o doctor_n only_o but_o as_o a_o story_n credit_v by_o all_o christian_n for_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n he_o presume_v to_o assert_v it_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o josephus_n as_o much_o as_o if_o he_o have_v be_v present_a his_o word_n be_v in_o that_o time_n that_o be_v after_o the_o birth_n of_o noah_n mankind_n multiply_a exceed_o the_o angel_n who_o abode_n be_v in_o heaven_n be_v enamour_a with_o the_o beauty_n of_o young_a virgin_n plunge_v themselves_o in_o unlawful_a pleasure_n forsake_v the_o supreme_a region_n who_o inhabitant_n they_o be_v and_o ally_v themselves_o by_o marriage_n with_o mortal_a woman_n by_o that_o unhappy_a cohabitation_n and_o their_o deprave_a moral_n they_o corrupt_a mankind_n by_o degree_n and_o from_o thence_o the_o giant_n be_v say_v to_o be_v bear_v for_o the_o mixture_n of_o such_o different_a nature_n must_v needs_o produce_v monster_n sect._n 32._o as_o to_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n the_o angel_n and_o wicked_a spirit_n this_o age_n afford_v nothing_o but_o what_o have_v be_v observe_v speak_v of_o the_o forego_n century_n wherefore_o we_o descend_v to_o gregory_n the_o great_a who_o in_o the_o seven_o century_n join_v his_o particular_a opinion_n to_o the_o former_a he_o be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o memory_n be_v still_o in_o great_a veneration_n in_o that_o church_n though_o he_o take_v it_o very_o ill_o that_o john_n the_o father_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n and_o his_o contemporary_a shall_v have_v presume_v to_o take_v upon_o he_o the_o name_n of_o universal_a bishop_n to_o which_o he_o believe_v not_o that_o any_o bishop_n have_v a_o right_a and_o even_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o mark_n of_o antichrist_n beside_o it_o be_v not_o without_o reason_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n make_v so_o much_o of_o he_o for_o he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o provide_v she_o with_o many_o legend_n so_o suitable_a to_o her_o humour_n and_o palate_n and_o upon_o which_o she_o have_v put_v so_o great_a a_o value_n that_o she_o multiply_v they_o every_o year_n and_o indeed_o st._n gregory_n be_v not_o content_v with_o the_o fable_n of_o origen_n and_o other_o doctor_n of_o which_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v but_o he_o admit_v whatever_o have_v be_v propose_v hitherto_o as_o doubt_n and_o question_n which_o he_o pass_v into_o determination_n and_o decree_n and_o as_o though_o what_o have_v be_v maintain_v before_o have_v not_o be_v sufficient_a he_o think_v fit_a to_o add_v something_o of_o his_o own_o so_o that_o since_o his_o time_n there_o be_v not_o only_o 9_o order_n of_o angel_n but_o they_o know_v also_o the_o degree_n of_o each_o viz._n angel_n archangel_n virtue_n power_n principality_n dominion_n throne_n cherubim_n and_o seraphim_n as_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o his_o 34th_o homily_n upon_o the_o gospel_n the_o schoolman_n that_o have_v follow_v he_o fail_v not_o to_o take_v much_o pain_n to_o treat_v of_o each_o of_o these_o angelical_a order_n and_o to_o break_v their_o head_n with_o they_o in_o which_o i_o intend_v not_o to_o imitate_v they_o sect._n 33._o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o at_o that_o time_n the_o curiosity_n to_o know_v whither_o soul_n go_v after_o death_n give_v occasion_n by_o degree_n to_o invent_v purgatory_n the_o discovery_n of_o which_o have_v be_v so_o far_o finish_v among_o the_o papist_n that_o they_o go_v now_o thither_o by_o thousand_o boetius_fw-la a_o roman_a consul_n who_o live_v about_o 63_o year_n before_o the_o pontificate_n of_o gregory_n begin_v in_o his_o four_o book_n prosa_fw-la 4._o to_o give_v some_o notion_n of_o that_o place_n by_o the_o answer_n he_o make_v to_o the_o follow_a question_n do_v there_o in_o your_o opinion_n remain_v no_o punishment_n for_o the_o soul_n after_o her_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n to_o which_o he_o answer_v yes_o doubtless_o and_o even_o it_o be_v not_o a_o slight_a pain_n for_o i_o hold_v that_o some_o soul_n be_v very_o severe_o punish_v whereas_o other_o be_v purify_v by_o grace_n as_o to_o gregory_n himself_o who_o from_o a_o soldier_n become_v pope_n he_o blow_v heat_n and_o cold_a from_o the_o same_o mouth_n with_o as_o much_o sickliness_n and_o levity_n as_o the_o wind_n against_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o pope_n who_o use_v to_o decide_v so_o positive_o and_o bold_o upon_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o job_n give_v advice_n to_o a_o sinner_n he_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o human_a eye_n that_o be_v no_o grace_n of_o the_o redeemer_n that_o cast_v look_n upon_o the_o soul_n after_o she_o have_v lay_v off_o the_o flesh_n and_o far_o he_o add_v that_o when_o holy_a or_o wicked_a spirit_n receive_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n a_o soul_n depart_v from_o her_o bodily_a prison_n she_o remain_v for_o ever_o and_o without_o hope_n of_o any_o change_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o he_o that_o have_v take_v she_o so_o that_o when_o she_o be_v once_o raise_v to_o glory_n she_o can_v never_o fall_v again_o into_o pain_n and_o torment_n whereas_o when_o she_o be_v once_o cast_v down_o into_o the_o eternal_a abyss_n she_o can_v never_o come_v
soul_n in_o whatsoever_o place_n they_o may_v be_v expect_v those_o that_o be_v enter_v into_o heaven_n or_o into_o hell_n appear_v to_o man_n p._n 253._o we_o see_v that_o he_o will_v not_o much_o trouble_v we_o with_o purgatory_n and_o instead_o of_o perplex_v himself_o with_o a_o determine_a place_n he_o choose_v rather_o to_o be_v at_o large_a in_o place_v soul_n in_o loco_fw-la dispensationis_fw-la in_o a_o place_n of_o dispensation_n such_o as_o the_o schoolman_n have_v forge_v it_o who_o opinion_n some_o of_o we_o find_v not_o condemnable_a in_o what_o place_n soever_o those_o soul_n may_v be_v the_o papist_n believe_v certain_o that_o they_o appear_v often_o to_o man_n to_o the_o end_n that_o have_v be_v mention_v it_o be_v also_o the_o common_a opinion_n that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v not_o those_o that_o be_v in_o paradise_n or_o in_o hell_n but_o those_o that_o dwell_v between_o those_o two_o place_n or_o in_o purgatory_n for_o frequent_a journey_n from_o heaven_n to_o earth_n will_v too_o much_o disturb_v the_o repose_n of_o the_o soul_n that_o be_v there_o and_o hell_n keep_v its_o captive_n too_o close_o confine_v to_o give_v they_o so_o much_o liberty_n and_o if_o it_o be_v permit_v i_o to_o divert_v the_o public_a i_o shall_v say_v it_o will_v bring_v no_o profit_n to_o the_o church_n coffer_n who_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n make_v the_o pot_n boil_v much_o better_a than_o all_o the_o flame_n of_o hell_n do_v or_o all_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o celestial_a fire_n sect._n 7._o if_o one_o will_v know_v what_o all_o those_o phantom_n do_v in_o the_o world_n schottus_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o inform_v you_o and_o even_o to_o mark_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o care_n and_o exactness_n many_o different_a manner_n in_o which_o they_o show_v themselves_o p._n 269_o etc._n etc._n first_o they_o appear_v to_o the_o sight_n under_o divers_a figure_n as_o well_o of_o man_n as_o of_o beast_n or_o frightful_a monster_n second_o the_o ear_n be_v often_o strike_v without_o see_v any_o thing_n and_o even_o sometime_o in_o such_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n that_o it_o cause_v astonishment_n and_o fear_n p._n 271._o three_o the_o touch_n have_v its_o share_n in_o it_o if_o what_o the_o author_n say_v be_v true_a that_o they_o move_v they_o sometime_o to_o touch_v man_n without_o do_v they_o any_o harm_n but_o at_o other_o time_n they_o push_v they_o so_o that_o they_o drive_v they_o with_o violence_n they_o make_v they_o fall_v down_o bruise_v they_o and_o beat_v they_o that_o they_o even_o trouble_v they_o and_o tempt_v they_o to_o lechery_n p._n 273._o sect._n 8._o it_o be_v likewise_o necessary_a to_o know_v that_o which_o be_v write_v concern_v the_o figure_n of_o body_n in_o which_o phantasm_n appear_v he_o say_v p._n 287._o that_o the_o abbot_n trithemeus_n thyreus_n delrius_n and_o other_o whence_o it_o apperr_v that_o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n relate_v certain_a sign_n by_o which_o one_o may_v know_v if_o whether_o spirit_n who_o present_v themselves_o in_o a_o corporeal_a form_n be_v angel_n or_o man_n good_a angel_n or_o devil_n soul_n of_o the_o bless_a or_o damn_v or_o soul_n which_o be_v in_o purgatory_n to_o be_v purify_v there_o however_o he_o afford_v not_o a_o very_a ample_a instruction_n upon_o this_o point_n for_o the_o chief_a matter_n that_o he_o say_v of_o it_o be_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o bless_a appear_v with_o a_o air_n of_o content_n and_o joy_n that_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v in_o purgatory_n have_v a_o more_o doleful_a countenance_n but_o that_o those_o of_o the_o damn_a have_v a_o more_o frightful_a aspect_n with_o sign_n of_o despair_n and_o tho'_o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n that_o there_o be_v always_o some_o defect_n or_o something_o disfigure_v in_o the_o body_n in_o which_o the_o devil_n present_v himself_o notwithstanding_o neither_o our_o jesuit_n nor_o delrius_n hold_v it_o for_o certain_a see_v that_o which_o the_o first_o put_v for_o certain_a and_o as_o general_o believe_v p._n 291._o it_o be_v that_o when_o the_o devil_n appear_v and_o speak_v he_o always_o speak_v the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n where_o he_o be_v so_o that_o he_o must_v understand_v more_o language_n than_o mithridates_n or_o every_o devil_n can_v appear_v but_o in_o his_o proper_a country_n but_o the_o voice_n of_o a_o spectre_n be_v always_o perplex_v tremble_a weak_a and_o as_o mutter_n as_o tho'_o it_o be_v understand_v through_o a_o tub_n or_o through_o the_o cheft_n of_o a_o earthen_a vessel_n for_o say_v schottus_n the_o devil_n can_v speak_v no_o better_o see_v according_a to_o this_o author_n and_o those_o of_o his_o belief_n a_o good_a mark_n to_o know_v he_o sect._n 9_o we_o must_v not_o omit_v that_o which_o be_v give_v out_o as_o a_o thing_n certain_a that_o a_o phantasm_n feel_v always_o cold_a when_o one_o touch_v it_o cardan_n &_o alexander_n ab_fw-la alexandro_n be_v witness_n that_o affirm_v it_o and_o cajetan_n give_v a_o reason_n that_o he_o have_v learn_v from_o the_o devil_n be_v own_o mouth_n who_o be_v ask_v by_o a_o witch_n concern_v this_o subject_n answer_v that_o the_o thing_n must_v needs_o be_v so_o and_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v otherwise_o the_o cardinal_n explain_v the_o word_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o this_o sense_n that_o he_o will_v not_o communicate_v to_o a_o body_n he_o take_v that_o moderate_a heat_n which_o be_v so_o agreeable_a or_o that_o god_n will_v not_o permit_v he_o the_o witch_n be_v content_v with_o that_o positive_a answer_n without_o put_v the_o question_n further_o sect._n 10._o the_o question_n now_o be_v to_o know_v who_o they_o be_v which_o often_o see_v spectre_n our_o author_n answer_v pertinent_o to_o this_o question_n p._n 292_o and_o 293._o and_o his_o word_n deserve_v very_o well_o to_o be_v report_v as_o they_o be_v the_o soul_n which_o be_v in_o purgatory_n appear_v rather_o to_o the_o faithful_a then_o to_o the_o excommunicate_v or_o to_o infidel_n and_o among_o these_o first_o they_o appear_v rather_o to_o their_o parent_n to_o their_o ally_n and_o to_o those_o which_o belong_v to_o they_o in_o any_o manner_n whatsoever_o than_o they_o do_v to_o stranger_n because_o that_o they_o hope_v for_o succour_v from_o they_o which_o they_o can_v hope_v from_o other_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o damn_a appear_v particular_o to_o those_o which_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o loss_n and_o of_o the_o torment_n they_o suffer_v the_o apparition_n of_o devil_n be_v make_v also_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o those_o they_o persecute_v and_o their_o ill_a will_n for_o mankind_n who_o they_o take_v pleasure_n to_o torment_v on_o the_o first_o respect_n those_o who_o be_v charge_v with_o a_o great_a number_n of_o sin_n have_v most_o to_o suffer_v in_o the_o second_o the_o most_o virtuous_a man_n be_v the_o more_o expose_v to_o their_o attack_n sect._n 11._o after_o the_o spectre_n let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o possesse_v refer_v the_o remedy_n against_o these_o two_o accident_n to_o the_o follow_a chapter_n that_o which_o happen_v to_o the_o possess_v give_v occasion_n to_o know_v more_o particular_o what_o the_o devil_n can_v act_v possess_v say_v schottus_n be_v a_o inevitable_a torment_n to_o man_n from_o the_o devil_n which_o be_v in_o his_o body_n who_o act_v there_o and_o keep_v he_o in_o his_o power_n for_o a_o certain_a time_n p._n 521._o which_o he_o unfold_v more_o particular_o afterward_o but_o as_o there_o have_v be_v late_o publish_v a_o history_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o loudun_n and_o of_o a_o possession_n very_o famous_a say_v to_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o town_n the_o circumstance_n of_o which_o give_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o light_n upon_o this_o point_n we_o will_v allege_v that_o which_o will_v be_v proper_a for_o this_o subject_n refer_v a_o more_o strict_a examination_n to_o our_o four_o book_n which_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v afraid_a to_o do_v notwithstanding_o the_o author_n appear_v to_o be_v a_o protestant_n because_o that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o story_n this_o history_n contain_v be_v gather_v from_o many_o ecclesiastic_a book_n where_o they_o be_v ground_v upon_o authentic_a public_a act_n and_o that_o the_o possession_n be_v declare_v true_a by_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n it_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o priest_n who_o be_v execute_v for_o a_o magician_n after_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o a_o act_n make_v by_o a_o sentence_n of_o judge_n commissioner_n send_v by_o the_o french_a king_n to_o examine_v this_o affair_n see_v then_o yet_o what_o schottus_n say_v p._n 533._o etc._n etc._n first_o that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v possess_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o evil_a spirit_n of_o what_o order_n soever_o they_o may_v be_v for_o it_o have_v be_v say_v in_o
tho'_o among_o above_o 200_o minister_n who_o consent_v to_o that_o judgement_n none_o can_v allege_v so_o much_o as_o one_o solid_a reason_n against_o it_o and_o that_o afterward_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v twice_o unanimous_o approve_v of_o without_o any_o change_n as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o controvert_v point_n have_v be_v make_v in_o it_o this_o have_v confirm_v i_o in_o this_o persuasion_n that_o a_o true_a christian_a especial_o a_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n aught_o ground_o himself_o to_o inquire_v into_o thing_n without_o rest_v upon_o the_o judgement_n of_o other_o that_o he_o may_v obtain_v a_o full_a certainty_n of_o the_o object_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o his_o precept_n since_o that_o time_n i_o resolve_v only_o to_o follow_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o reason_n in_o such_o thing_n in_o which_o it_o ought_v to_o supply_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o sacred_a write_n and_o to_o assure_v myself_o by_o those_o two_o mean_n of_o what_o i_o be_v to_o believe_v and_o to_o teach_v other_o without_o take_v the_o trouble_n of_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o other_o man_n never_o put_v pen_n to_o paper_n but_o to_o write_v upon_o those_o subject_n the_o importance_n of_o which_o i_o be_v convince_v of_o or_o have_v not_o be_v sufficient_o explain_v and_o examine_v i_o have_v therefore_o endeavour_v to_o free_a as_o much_o as_o possible_a our_o holy_a doctrine_n from_o such_o error_n as_o most_o man_n appear_v to_o i_o to_o be_v take_v with_o or_o at_o least_o to_o set_v in_o order_n such_o thing_n whic_a i_o conceive_v to_o be_v confuse_v whether_o i_o be_v the_o first_o that_o discover_v it_o or_o whether_o i_o need_v only_o to_o promote_v what_o have_v be_v begin_v by_o other_o there_o be_v other_o reason_n that_o have_v engage_v i_o in_o that_o design_n for_o have_v swear_v in_o the_o university_n of_o franeker_n faithful_o to_o maintain_v the_o pure_a doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o defend_v it_o both_o by_o word_n and_o writing_n in_o all_o necessary_a occasion_n i_o may_v now_o say_v with_o prudentius_n and_o as_o it_o become_v my_o age._n per_fw-la quinquennia_fw-la jam_fw-la decem_fw-la ni_fw-fr fallor_fw-la fuimus_fw-la septimus_fw-la insuper_fw-la annum_fw-la cardo_n rotat_fw-la dum_fw-la fruimur_fw-la sole_a volubili_fw-la vicinum_fw-la senio_fw-la jam_fw-la deus_fw-la applicat_fw-la quid_fw-la nos_fw-la utile_fw-la tanti_fw-la spatio_fw-la tempor_fw-la be_v egimus_fw-la two_o score_n year_n be_v past_a the_o three_o be_v run_v since_o the_o sun_n light_n be_v upon_o i_o shine_v old_a age_n come_v on_o what_o have_v i_o be_v do_v but_o it_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o enter_v into_o particular_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o i_o intend_v to_o employ_v the_o rest_n of_o my_o life_n first_o to_o the_o duty_n and_o function_n of_o my_o ministry_n which_o the_o circumstance_n and_o largeness_n of_o this_o town_n make_v more_o painful_a than_o in_o other_o place_n and_o than_o to_o make_v a_o exact_a enquiry_n after_o whatever_o be_v false_o believe_v in_o the_o world_n and_o the_o erroneous_a opinion_n that_o be_v entertain_v without_o any_o other_o ground_n than_o that_o they_o be_v every_o day_n tell_v and_o hear_v of_o for_o my_o most_o earnest_a desire_n be_v to_o see_v man_n become_v more_o wise_a and_o honest_a than_o they_o be_v though_o very_o few_o sincere_o intend_v it_o or_o at_o least_o do_v their_o endeavour_n to_o attain_v to_o that_o perfection_n most_o â—art_n choose_v rather_o to_o believe_v and_o to_o do_v what_o be_v common_o believe_v and_o do_v than_o to_o be_v at_o the_o trouble_n of_o free_v themselves_o from_o error_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n what_o pass_v in_o freiseland_n when_o my_o first_o book_n appear_v abroad_o aught_o to_o have_v teach_v i_o how_o dangerous_a it_o be_v to_o write_v upon_o such_o matter_n there_o be_v neither_o favour_n nor_o profit_n to_o be_v expect_v for_o such_o author_n as_o rid_v themselves_o from_o all_o prejudices_fw-la and_o have_v no_o regard_n either_o for_o the_o credit_n or_o power_n of_o the_o faction_n who_o sentiment_n they_o reject_v resolve_v to_o follow_v only_o what_o the_o scripture_n teach_v or_o reason_n dictate_v to_o they_o and_o to_o embrace_v no_o opinion_n but_o such_o as_o be_v found_v upon_o those_o two_o ground_n perhaps_o after_o my_o death_n the_o usefulness_n of_o this_o undertake_n will_v be_v know_v and_o though_o i_o dare_v not_o hope_v that_o it_o will_v be_v do_v in_o my_o life_n time_n yet_o i_o publish_v it_o myself_o to_o learn_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o public_a to_o defend_v my_o work_n and_o to_o enlarge_v or_o correct_v they_o according_a to_o the_o light_n i_o may_v acquire_v anew_o or_o that_o shall_v be_v communicate_v to_o i_o for_o methinks_v i_o be_o more_o able_a to_o do_v it_o and_o to_o be_v interpreter_n of_o my_o own_o word_n and_o thought_n than_o those_o that_o may_v afterward_o adopt_v my_o opinion_n and_o have_v some_o regard_n for_o my_o memory_n as_o for_o the_o rest_n though_o my_o intention_n and_o scope_n may_v be_v plain_o perceive_v by_o the_o first_o chapter_n yet_o i_o shall_v add_v that_o no_o man_n in_o the_o world_n be_v more_o remote_a from_o any_o atheistical_a sentiment_n more_o persuade_v of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n and_o more_o dispose_v to_o render_v to_o god_n the_o honour_n and_o reverence_n due_a to_o he_o than_o those_o who_o as_o i_o be_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o power_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o devil_n whoever_o shall_v read_v this_o book_n with_o attention_n and_o without_o partiality_n will_v undoubted_o be_v persuade_v of_o it_o at_o least_o i_o mean_v that_o there_o be_v enough_o to_o satisfy_v those_o that_o absolute_o reject_v the_o principle_n of_o descartes_n concern_v the_o use_n of_o reason_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n such_o as_o give_v too_o much_o extent_n to_o those_o principle_n and_o that_o those_o two_o party_n will_v equal_o approve_v of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o i_o distinguish_v spirit_n from_o body_n and_o both_o from_o god_n without_o however_o establish_v any_o thing_n as_o to_o their_o operation_n that_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o plain_a and_o necessary_a inference_n so_o that_o i_o powerful_o confute_v the_o foolish_a error_n of_o spinosa_n who_o confound_v god_n and_o nature_n together_o i_o believe_v not_o that_o there_o be_v any_o author_n who_o have_v more_o solid_o establish_v the_o infinite_a difference_n that_o there_o be_v betwixt_o god_n and_o the_o creature_n and_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o the_o property_n of_o body_n with_o those_o of_o spirit_n than_o i_o do_v here_o as_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v do_v to_o lay_v a_o firm_a foundation_n to_o this_o work_n that_o be_v whole_o ground_v upon_o that_o principle_n at_o least_o as_o to_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n beside_o i_o have_v this_o internal_a satisfaction_n that_o i_o confirm_v by_o a_o evident_a proof_n the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n that_o tend_v still_o to_o diminish_v the_o honour_n pay_v to_o the_o creature_n in_o order_n to_o increase_v that_o which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n this_o book_n witness_n for_o i_o that_o i_o set_v up_o the_o glory_n power_n and_o wisdom_n of_o the_o sovereign_a master_n of_o the_o world_n as_o much_o as_o they_o have_v be_v take_v from_o he_o to_o be_v communicate_v to_o the_o devil_n i_o banish_v from_o the_o universe_n that_o abominable_a creature_n to_o chain_v he_o in_o hell_n that_o jesus_n our_o supreme_a king_n may_v more_o powerful_o and_o secure_o reign_v though_o his_o empire_n that_o be_v to_o endure_v to_o the_o last_o day_n be_v likewise_o to_o subsist_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o his_o enemy_n that_o be_v here_o upon_o earth_n that_o be_v among_o the_o people_n of_o the_o devil_n or_o such_o in_o who_o sin_n keep_v still_o imprint_v the_o image_n of_o the_o devil_n with_o that_o intention_n i_o be_o not_o afraid_a to_o explain_v in_o my_o second_o book_n several_a passage_n of_o the_o hâ—ly_o write_v in_o another_o sense_n than_o they_o have_v hitherto_o be_v take_v but_o if_o by_o the_o publish_n of_o such_o new_a explication_n one_o aim_v not_o at_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o only_o seek_v to_o impair_v and_o stain_v the_o reputation_n of_o those_o that_o be_v of_o contrary_a opinion_n he_o shall_v take_v more_o to_o heart_n his_o own_o credit_n than_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n as_o for_o i_o who_o have_v former_o be_v in_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o those_o i_o speak_v of_o and_o which_o be_v still_o hold_v by_o the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n i_o willing_o propose_v my_o present_a sentiment_n but_o only_o with_o a_o sincere_a intention_n of_o glorify_v god_n and_o bring_v truth_n to_o light_n i_o think_v not_o therefore_o to_o be_v
who_o exclaim_v against_o my_o second_o book_n pass_v my_o first_o none_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o my_o error_n in_o this_o point_n and_o declare_v it_o to_o i_o very_o few_o have_v do_v so_o much_o as_o reflect_v upon_o it_o but_o in_o vain_a they_o attack_z the_o second_o if_o they_o admit_v the_o first_o they_o in_o no_o wise_n see_v the_o end_n i_o aim_v at_o nor_o the_o order_n i_o have_v follow_v as_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v in_o a_o exact_a search_n after_o the_o truth_n but_o they_o undertake_v to_o confute_v my_o second_o book_n because_o it_o offer_v a_o large_a field_n to_o their_o censure_n by_o different_a thing_n expound_v in_o a_o opposite_a sense_n to_o that_o of_o the_o literal_a like_o those_o ignorant_a disputant_n who_o let_v slip_v the_o antecedent_n proposition_n and_o deny_v the_o consequence_n that_o be_v necessary_o draw_v from_o it_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o complain_v for_o pass_v a_o overhasty_a judgement_n upon_o the_o half_a of_o my_o work_n without_o stay_v till_o it_o appear_v entire_a and_o they_o have_v see_v the_o follow_a part_n and_o the_o connexion_n no_o circumstance_n of_o time_n require_v that_o precipitation_n for_o i_o have_v not_o lose_v a_o moment_n to_o publish_v the_o two_o last_o part_n have_v they_o not_o hinder_v it_o by_o the_o disturbance_n they_o have_v give_v i_o i_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o a_o project_n or_o its_o oeconomy_n may_v be_v perfect_o see_v while_o it_o be_v but_o half_o do_v so_o it_o be_v but_o at_o present_a that_o some_o judgement_n may_v be_v pass_v upon_o this_o work_n since_o it_o begin_v but_o now_o to_o appear_v altogether_o and_o to_o be_v a_o perfect_a body_n with_o all_o its_o member_n the_o second_o book_n and_o the_o three_o consist_v in_o the_o search_n after_o truth_n and_o what_o of_o certainty_n may_v be_v have_v as_o to_o the_o sentiment_n that_o have_v be_v upon_o this_o subject_n of_o spirit_n and_o man_n who_o have_v communication_n with_o they_o that_o be_v with_o evil_a spirit_n i_o examine_v in_o the_o second_o book_n what_o concern_v spirit_n and_o in_o the_o three_o what_o concern_v these_o wicked_a people_n who_o seek_v to_o deal_v with_o they_o according_a to_o the_o division_n that_o i_o have_v propose_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o first_o book_n chap._n 1._o sect._n 8._o as_o to_o the_o four_o i_o shall_v say_v hereafter_o what_o connection_n it_o have_v with_o the_o former_a and_o its_o usefulness_n touch_v the_o method_n i_o take_v to_o make_v by_o degree_n and_o in_o order_n this_o search_n after_o truth_n if_o whatever_o i_o have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_n be_v attentive_o consider_v you_o will_v undoubted_o know_v the_o injustice_n of_o those_o who_o impute_v to_o i_o that_o i_o offer_v chief_o new_a proposition_n of_o my_o own_o head_n that_o i_o take_v the_o great_a trouble_n imaginable_a to_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n and_o my_o reason_n to_o accommodate_v they_o to_o it_o or_o that_o i_o make_v use_n of_o reason_n as_o of_o a_o rule_n with_o which_o i_o will_v measure_v scripture_n and_o adapt_v it_o to_o the_o same_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v impossible_a not_o to_o see_v that_o i_o never_o have_v as_o yet_o the_o least_o thought_n of_o build_n upon_o such_o a_o foundation_n but_o that_o i_o have_v run_v through_o all_o the_o world_n and_o all_o time_n to_o discover_v where_o man_n may_v have_v find_v the_o foundation_n of_o these_o opinion_n which_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o find_v out_o for_o when_o one_o have_v attain_v to_o that_o knowledge_n he_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o judge_v solid_o whether_o those_o opinion_n or_o practice_n be_v ground_v upon_o good_a or_o bad_a reason_n i_o declare_v then_o that_o i_o have_v not_o examine_v all_o the_o divers_a opinion_n of_o the_o pagan_n jew_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n as_o well_o ancient_a as_o modern_a nor_o their_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n with_o a_o intent_n to_o give_v explanation_n of_o they_o nor_o to_o maintain_v they_o or_o confute_v they_o but_o only_o to_o consider_v they_o in_o themselves_o and_o to_o expose_v they_o as_o they_o be_v without_o make_v any_o judgement_n or_o produce_v any_o proof_n to_o support_v or_o destroy_v they_o which_o be_v a_o extraordinary_a labour_n that_o none_o will_v ever_o undertake_v unless_o carry_v by_o the_o desire_n of_o truth_n so_o far_o i_o lay_v no_o foundation_n i_o that_o be_o a_o christian_n and_o a_o protestant_n and_o have_v no_o desire_n to_o become_v either_o papist_n jew_n or_o pagan_a if_o i_o find_v nothing_o solid_a in_o the_o search_n i_o make_v i_o consent_v that_o they_o continue_v to_o say_v and_o believe_v concern_v spirit_n in_o general_a and_o devil_n in_o particular_a all_o that_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v say_v and_o all_o that_o can_v be_v imagine_v but_o although_o i_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o find_v the_o bottom_n i_o seek_v and_o that_o neither_o popery_n judaisme_n nor_o paganism_n consider_v in_o themselves_o have_v there_o withal_o to_o furnish_v i_o i_o have_v notwithstanding_o a_o solid_a foundation_n which_o be_v common_a to_o i_o with_o those_o people_n and_o i_o have_v further_o another_o particular_a which_o i_o have_v in_o common_a but_o with_o part_n of_o they_o the_o first_o be_v reason_n which_o be_v the_o light_n of_o all_o man_n in_o general_a when_o it_o be_v find_v pure_a in_o they_o and_o neither_o perplex_a nor_o obscure_v by_o prejudices_fw-la or_o passion_n the_o other_o foundation_n upon_o which_o i_o rest_v be_v the_o scripture_n inspiree_v by_o god_n which_o be_v equal_o pure_a in_o itself_o and_o and_o to_o the_o read_n of_o which_o we_o ought_v also_o to_o apply_v ourselves_o as_o if_o one_o have_v never_o read_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o a_o entire_a disingagement_n of_o all_o humane_a prejudices_fw-la and_o from_o those_o that_o may_v proceed_v from_o the_o version_n of_o the_o hebrew_n and_o the_o greek_a which_o be_v the_o original_a language_n in_o which_o it_o have_v be_v write_v he_o must_v meditate_v upon_o it_o without_o any_o regard_n to_o the_o interpretation_n which_o have_v be_v make_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o doctor_n either_o ancient_a or_o modern_a these_o two_o foundation_n be_v not_o subordinate_a one_o to_o the_o other_o but_o subsist_v equal_o together_o philo_z the_o jew_n love_v very_o much_o to_o search_v allegorical_a sense_n in_o scripture_n and_o not_o approve_v what_o st._n paul_n write_v upon_o the_o subject_n of_o sarah_n and_o agar_n galatian_n ch._n 4._o v._n 2._o have_v be_v the_o first_o that_o have_v apply_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o reason_n the_o distinction_n of_o mistress_n and_o servant_n say_v that_o you_o must_v thereby_o understand_v that_o philosophy_n and_o humane_a understanding_n ought_v to_o be_v submit_v to_o the_o holy_a writ_n this_o application_n be_v become_v so_o familiar_a to_o divine_n that_o it_o have_v be_v receive_v as_o a_o undeniable_a maxim_n since_o philo_n take_v a_o fancy_n to_o propose_v it_o it_o be_v however_o a_o truth_n that_o reason_n ought_v to_o precede_v scripture_n because_o the_o latter_a presuppose_v the_o former_a i_o understand_v sound_a reason_n to_o which_o the_o scripture_n ought_v to_o present_v itself_o and_o make_v itself_o know_v as_o divine_a after_o that_o reason_n come_v to_o the_o help_n of_o scripture_n teach_v we_o thing_n wherein_o scripture_n be_v silent_a and_o the_o scripture_n likewise_o come_v to_o assist_v reason_n discover_v to_o we_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o it_o and_o above_o the_o reach_n of_o our_o understanding_n we_o must_v nevertheless_o confess_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v above_o reason_n not_o as_o mistress_n for_o they_o have_v every_o one_o their_o particular_a empire_n and_o direction_n but_o as_o be_v more_o noble_a and_o excellent_a because_o it_o be_v in_o this_o god_n manifest_v to_o we_o thing_n which_o no_o humane_a understanding_n ever_o can_v comprehend_v 1_o corinthian_n 2.9_o notwithstanding_o it_o happen_v sometime_o that_o they_o meet_v both_o in_o the_o same_o way_n where_o they_o lodge_v together_o in_o the_o same_o house_n and_o by_o consequence_n they_o often_o lend_v one_o another_o the_o help_a hand_n but_o they_o do_v it_o free_o althô_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o reason_n as_o a_o inferior_a always_o show_v a_o great_a respect_n for_o the_o holy_a writ_n when_o therefore_o it_o be_v say_v a_o christian_a ought_v to_o submit_v his_o understanding_n to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n it_o must_v be_v understand_v the_o understanding_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o estate_n of_o corruption_n obscure_a by_o he_o cloud_n that_o surround_v it_o and_o infect_v by_o the_o stâ—ins_n that_o disfigure_v it_o and_o such_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o our_o reach_n which_o be_v only_o manifest_v to_o we_o in_o the_o word_n of_o
in_o this_o second_o examination_n of_o the_o second_o part_n where_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o knowledge_n which_o proceed_v from_o scripture_n alone_o be_v treat_v of_o i_o be_o nevertheless_o oblige_v to_o employ_v my_o reason_n to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v serve_v i_o to_o examine_v what_o scripture_n contain_v not_o that_o it_o may_v reach_v so_o far_o as_o to_o comprehend_v the_o thing_n themselves_o but_o it_o ought_v nevertheless_o to_o comprehend_v what_o the_o scripture_n itself_o say_v and_o that_o thing_n be_v such_o as_o it_o say_v although_o i_o conceive_v they_o not_o such_o as_o they_o be_v but_o see_v here_o the_o knot_n of_o the_o difficulty_n that_o be_v that_o every_o one_o cry_v out_o that_o the_o scripture_n say_v such_o or_o such_o thing_n because_o he_o conceive_v that_o the_o scripture_n say_v they_o and_o when_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v understand_v two_o â—â—ys_n we_o easy_o embrace_v the_o sense_n which_o best_o suit_n our_o notion_n if_o already_o without_o too_o much_o examination_n we_o have_v suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v prejudice_v with_o opinion_n of_o which_o we_o will_v however_o be_v better_o satisfy_v and_o find_v some_o more_o particular_a instruction_n in_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v not_o seek_v with_o that_o impartiality_n and_o liberty_n of_o mind_n which_o be_v necessary_a but_o we_o still_o incline_v towards_o the_o prejudices_fw-la if_o there_o be_v the_o least_o appearance_n that_o we_o may_v by_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n adapt_v it_o to_o the_o sense_n we_o will_v have_v it_o we_o never_o fail_v to_o do_v all_o our_o endeavour_n in_o order_n thereto_o and_o afterward_o imagine_v to_o have_v find_v there_o sufficient_a proof_n in_o favour_n of_o our_o opinion_n because_o it_o seem_v to_o say_v what_o we_o desire_v as_o we_o see_v two_o counsellor_n explain_v the_o same_o law_n each_o for_o the_o advantage_n of_o his_o client_n and_o that_o they_o never_o want_v reason_n on_o both_o side_n to_o confute_v the_o contrary_a argument_n so_o that_o they_o appear_v each_o to_o have_v the_o right_n on_o his_o side_n and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o extricate_v what_o they_o have_v so_o much_o perplex_v but_o it_o be_v say_v that_o i_o myself_o do_v what_o i_o condemn_v in_o other_o and_o for_o i_o i_o maintain_v that_o those_o who_o be_v conscious_a of_o their_o guilt_n and_o worthy_a of_o censure_n cast_v that_o imputation_n upon_o i_o see_v i_o explain_v so_o many_o passage_n in_o another_o sense_n than_o that_o with_o which_o they_o be_v prevent_v without_o any_o other_o reason_n than_o because_o it_o be_v ordinary_o receive_v they_o be_v persuade_v that_o this_o change_n proceed_v in_o i_o from_o the_o same_o cause_n that_o i_o discover_v in_o they_o see_v the_o true_a cause_n that_o make_v they_o say_v i_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n not_o that_o i_o real_o wrest_v it_o but_o rather_o that_o i_o keep_v not_o as_o a_o slave_n to_o their_o interpretation_n but_o i_o make_v say_v they_o a_o false_a supposition_n and_o after_o i_o endeavour_v to_o give_v to_o the_o scripture_n a_o sense_n which_o agree_v to_o that_o supposition_n that_o may_v be_v but_o to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v you_o must_v examine_v after_o what_o manner_n i_o make_v the_o exposition_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o whether_o i_o turn_v it_o towards_o my_o prejudices_fw-la and_o therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o i_o explain_v a_o little_a more_o clear_o every_o one_o of_o the_o article_n i_o treat_v of_o the_o principle_n they_o say_v i_o suppose_v be_v that_o a_o spirit_n can_v act_v upon_o a_o body_n nor_o upon_o other_o immaterial_a spirit_n that_o be_v the_o burden_n of_o the_o song_n and_o what_o they_o make_v i_o say_v over_o and_o over_o every_o where_o and_o be_v so_o confident_o publish_v that_o even_o my_o friend_n can_v scarce_o forbear_v credit_v it_o as_o there_o come_v every_o day_n occasion_n which_o make_v i_o know_v it_o it_o be_v a_o prejudice_n that_o pass_v from_o hand_n to_o hand_n from_o one_o party_n to_o another_o it_o insensible_o spread_v itself_o in_o all_o the_o mind_n and_o in_o that_o disposition_n the_o read_n of_o my_o book_n be_v undertake_v but_o they_o seldom_o read_v it_o entire_a from_o one_o end_n to_o the_o other_o as_o it_o will_v be_v but_o just_a and_o necessary_a to_o do_v they_o only_o read_v some_o separate_a place_n viz._n those_o they_o be_v refer_v to_o and_o especial_o those_o in_o which_o i_o dispute_v upon_o the_o operation_n of_o spirit_n for_o i_o may_v bold_o say_v that_o of_o those_o that_o have_v read_v my_o book_n with_o attention_n i_o find_v but_o very_o few_o which_o hold_v the_o same_o discourse_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o take_v quite_o another_o party_n viz._n that_o of_o truth_n so_o that_o i_o defy_v all_o those_o that_o have_v read_v it_o to_o mark_v so_o much_o as_o one_o place_n where_o i_o put_v as_o a_o principle_n of_o my_o opinion_n touch_v the_o devil_n that_o a_o spirit_n can_v act_v either_o upon_o a_o body_n or_o another_o spirit_n what_o be_v then_o the_o foundation_n of_o this_o noise_n which_o be_v so_o strong_o and_o so_o general_o spread_v abroad_o and_o which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o great_a prosecution_n that_o be_v make_v against_o i_o it_o be_v this_o general_a prejudice_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o common_a exposition_n of_o the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n upon_o this_o that_o be_v that_o a_o spirit_n as_o a_o spirit_n and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o as_o it_o be_v a_o spirit_n can_v without_o body_n act_n upon_o all_o sort_n of_o body_n and_o upon_o other_o spirit_n i_o require_v proof_n of_o this_o thesis_n and_o because_o this_o demand_n be_v unthought_a of_o and_o extraordinary_a and_o upon_o which_o by_o consequence_n every_o one_o be_v not_o prepare_v my_o demand_n be_v take_v for_o a_o negative_a but_o before_o i_o lay_v myself_o that_o foundation_n which_o ordinary_o be_v not_o call_v in_o question_n i_o examine_v first_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o these_o people_n themselves_o rest_v their_o opinion_n or_o upon_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o establish_v it_o according_a to_o the_o idea_n they_o have_v of_o spirit_n i_o say_v according_a to_o the_o idea_n they_o have_v of_o spirit_n for_o whether_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o descartes_n they_o distinguish_v they_o from_o body_n the_o more_o neat_o than_o other_o philosopher_n do_v or_o that_o they_o gross_o attribute_v something_o corporeal_a to_o they_o these_o two_o idea_n nevertheless_o proceed_v as_o yet_o equal_o from_o that_o they_o conceive_v the_o operation_n of_o spirit_n upon_o external_a object_n whether_o body_n or_o other_o spirit_n as_o a_o property_n of_o the_o spiritual_a nature_n and_o from_o that_o they_o include_v they_o in_o the_o notion_n they_o have_v of_o that_o nature_n and_o it_o be_v by_o this_o mean_n that_o instead_o of_o consider_v the_o body_n as_o a_o instrument_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o operation_n of_o spirit_n or_o at_o least_o proper_a to_o they_o they_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o obstacle_n to_o the_o liberty_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o operation_n of_o a_o spiritual_a nature_n thence_o come_v that_o every_o body_n cry_v â—ut_v so_o differrent_o against_o i_o some_o say_n that_o descartes_n philosophy_n have_v spoil_v i_o and_o that_o be_v the_o fruit_n which_o be_v reap_v by_o his_o follower_n desire_v to_o cast_v upon_o it_o the_o error_n that_o they_o accuse_v i_o of_o other_o who_o be_v in_o the_o same_o prejudice_n yet_o be_v cartesian_n at_o bottom_n give_v out_o that_o i_o understand_v not_o the_o philosophy_n of_o descartes_n but_o whatever_o my_o learning_n and_o experience_n be_v i_o intend_v to_o have_v to_o do_v but_o with_o sensible_a people_n and_o leave_v the_o other_o at_o full_a liberty_n to_o pass_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n i_o teach_v such_o judgement_n as_o they_o please_v a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o second_o book_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v my_o second_o book_n see_v the_o method_n i_o have_v take_v i_o begin_v with_o the_o distinction_n of_o name_n in_o fix_v at_o first_o what_o must_v be_v understand_v by_o a_o body_n and_o a_o spirit_n to_o avoid_v all_o equivocation_n which_o i_o have_v do_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n i_o speak_v of_o god_n in_o the_o second_o prove_a not_o only_o that_o the_o supreme_a be_v which_o i_o denote_v by_o that_o word_n be_v only_o one_o but_o also_o that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o communion_n between_o it_o and_o create_v thing_n direct_o confute_v the_o opinion_n of_o spinosa_n upon_o this_o subject_n which_o i_o pretend_v to_o do_v with_o more_o force_n and_o evidence_n than_o any_o hitherto_o because_o ordinary_o they_o undertake_v to_o demonstrate_v by_o the_o most_o perfect_a and_o incomprehensible_a essence_n of_o god_n the_o manner_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o operation_n
it_o be_v possible_a that_o whatever_o the_o vulgar_a and_o the_o learned_a say_v of_o devil_n and_o whatever_o they_o ascribe_v to_o they_o be_v true_a i_o will_v not_o have_v spare_v so_o much_o time_n as_o to_o search_v into_o this_o matter_n have_v not_o i_o perceive_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o most_o man_n and_o perhaps_o of_o all_o the_o world_n be_v only_o ground_v upon_o a_o unsure_a and_o waver_a foundation_n this_o have_v move_v i_o impartial_o to_o examine_v several_a thing_n which_o my_o call_v and_o common_a conversation_n offer_v to_o i_o this_o examination_n force_v my_o mind_n to_o reject_v many_o opinion_n which_o i_o have_v admit_v at_o first_o only_o because_o they_o be_v common_a though_o ground_v upon_o insufficient_a reason_n as_o i_o come_v by_o degree_n to_o be_v sensible_a of_o so_o that_o i_o find_v that_o at_o present_a i_o know_v much_o less_o than_o i_o former_o imagine_v to_o do_v especial_o as_o to_o the_o subject_n in_o hand_n this_o however_o i_o do_v not_o say_v with_o a_o design_n to_o censure_n or_o destroy_v what_o other_o have_v write_a i_o only_o intend_v to_o join_v my_o thought_n to_o they_o for_o a_o full_a instruction_n of_o such_o reader_n as_o love_v truth_n and_o be_v inquire_v after_o it_o sect._n 2._o i_o be_o not_o afraid_a to_o mistake_v if_o i_o say_v that_o whatever_o belong_v to_o this_o matter_n have_v not_o be_v exhaust_v those_o that_o have_v write_v upon_o it_o before_o have_v be_v somewhat_o retard_v by_o prejudices_fw-la that_o stick_v to_o their_o mind_n though_o they_o have_v free_v themselves_o of_o many_o other_o for_o i_o own_o they_o have_v proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o destroy_v most_o of_o the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n at_o least_o so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o free_a man_n from_o superstition_n and_o frivolous_a fear_n but_o as_o for_o i_o i_o will_v if_o it_o be_v possible_a altogether_o overthrow_v they_o and_o not_o leave_v one_o stone_n upon_o another_o that_o shall_v not_o be_v demolish_v and_o therefore_o i_o will_v try_v whether_o i_o can_v bring_v my_o countryman_n to_o my_o opinion_n especial_o those_o of_o my_o profession_n desire_v they_o to_o read_v this_o treatise_n with_o as_o little_a prejudice_n as_o i_o have_v write_v and_o not_o to_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v persuade_v by_o other_o reason_n but_o such_o as_o proceed_v from_o natural_a light_n from_o a_o clear_a interpretation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o from_o certain_a experiment_n i_o have_v right_a to_o require_v these_o condition_n from_o the_o reader_n since_o they_o can_v be_v reject_v by_o any_o rational_a person_n that_o they_o be_v a_o law_n to_o which_o i_o submit_v myself_o and_o that_o the_o great_a consequence_n of_o the_o matter_n require_v they_o sect._n 3_o i_o be_o confident_a and_o i_o hope_v that_o the_o reader_n will_v more_o plain_o perceive_v it_o hereafter_o that_o no_o point_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v more_o important_a than_o this_o and_o that_o no_o certain_a and_o sufficient_a proof_n may_v be_v have_v of_o all_o the_o other_o than_o by_o reject_v the_o opinion_n common_o receive_v among_o the_o vulgar_a concern_v the_o craft_n and_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n can_v it_o be_v imagine_v a_o small_a matter_n to_o know_v whether_o the_o devil_n have_v a_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n and_o what_o be_v the_o limit_n that_o separate_v his_o dominion_n from_o that_o of_o god_n almighty_n or_o be_v 〈◊〉_d unserviceable_a to_o examine_v whether_o such_o a_o curse_a and_o detestable_a creature_n can_v do_v more_o wonderful_a thing_n than_o god_n ever_o do_v and_o consequent_o whether_o the_o trust_v we_o repose_v in_o god_n and_o the_o fear_n we_o have_v of_o the_o devil_n aught_o to_o be_v equal_a such_o thought_n ought_v never_o to_o enter_v into_o a_o christian_a heart_n yet_o they_o creep_v into_o it_o unaware_o at_o least_o i_o think_v so_o and_o can_v scarce_o doubt_v of_o it_o for_o the_o more_o i_o search_v into_o this_o matter_n the_o more_o it_o seem_v evident_a to_o i_o that_o whoever_o entire_o believe_v all_o that_o it_o use_v to_o be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o angel_n and_o all_o that_o be_v common_o say_v of_o they_o both_o by_o the_o learned_a and_o the_o vulgar_a save_v the_o bottom_n of_o the_o doctrine_n public_o receive_v and_o teach_v in_o our_o church_n he_o can_v have_v no_o convince_a proof_n that_o jesus_n be_v the_o messiah_n or_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n and_o if_o in_o this_o write_n i_o do_v not_o make_v the_o reader_n very_o sensible_a of_o it_o i_o grant_v that_o i_o have_v compose_v it_o to_o no_o purpose_n sect._n 4._o but_o if_o i_o succeed_v it_o will_v at_o the_o same_o time_n plain_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v altogether_o necessary_a to_o publish_v this_o treatise_n because_o the_o vulgar_a be_v still_o confirm_v in_o their_o error_n by_o man_n of_o letter_n and_o of_o great_a name_n who_o be_v full_a themselves_o of_o those_o prejudices_fw-la make_v use_n of_o their_o tongue_n and_o learning_n to_o lead_v other_o into_o the_o same_o labyrinth_n to_o that_o end_n they_o wrest_v several_a expression_n and_o history_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v not_o accurate_o examine_v nor_o confer_v with_o other_o give_v a_o great_a probability_n to_o the_o common_a opinion_n concern_v the_o devil_n but_o if_o take_v in_o the_o ordinary_a sense_n they_o prove_v evident_o oppose_v to_o other_o clear_a expression_n concern_v the_o fundamental_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n it_o follow_v that_o such_o a_o sense_n can_v subsist_v without_o overthrow_v the_o ground_n of_o our_o salvation_n that_o i_o can_v hardly_o bear_v since_o a_o long_a time_n the_o nicety_n with_o which_o point_n of_o small_a consequence_n or_o at_o least_o of_o little_a certainty_n use_v to_o be_v treat_v of_o since_o one_o can_v discuss_v they_o without_o get_v into_o a_o suspicion_n of_o entertain_v erroneous_a opinion_n whilst_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o be_v not_o yet_o agree_v upon_o matter_n of_o the_o utmost_a consequence_n or_o if_o we_o be_v agree_v upon_o they_o it_o it_o be_v without_o any_o foundation_n and_o therefore_o since_o none_o be_v ever_o find_v fault_n with_o for_o defend_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o give_v out_o a_o new_a explication_n of_o it_o so_o i_o persuade_v myself_o that_o i_o do_v well_o by_o publish_v the_o illustration_n upon_o a_o matter_n on_o which_o the_o whole_a edifice_n of_o our_o salvation_n be_v ground_v in_o order_n that_o whoever_o will_v careful_o and_o impartial_o examine_v it_o may_v become_v wise_a and_o learnede_a sect._n 5._o as_o to_o what_o concern_v this_o book_n i_o will_v at_o first_o set_v down_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o it_o before_o the_o reader_n the_o design_n be_v to_o examine_v to_o the_o bottom_n what_o the_o devil_n can_v do_v and_o what_o he_o real_o do_v that_o be_v how_o far_o his_o knowledge_n extend_v either_o in_o natural_a or_o supernatural_a thing_n either_o as_o to_o the_o presence_n as_o it_o be_v conceal_v from_o man_n or_o as_o to_o the_o future_a as_o it_o be_v contingent_a or_o possible_a and_o not_o necessary_a moreover_o what_o direction_n or_o power_n he_o have_v to_o operate_v in_o nature_n what_o communication_n he_o have_v with_o man_n with_o the_o human_a soul_n and_o with_o all_o sort_n of_o body_n that_o he_o shall_v transmute_v himself_o into_o they_o or_o put_v on_o their_o various_a form_n that_o he_o shall_v act_v upon_o the_o soul_n or_o upon_o the_o body_n that_o he_o shall_v direct_v thought_n word_n action_n and_o gesture_n what_o be_v his_o power_n over_o the_o beast_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n over_o the_o air_n and_o wind_n what_o his_o help_n may_v contribute_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o man_n and_o his_o action_n herein_o consist_v augury_n or_o soothsay_v witchcraft_n the_o art_n of_o conjure_v up_o ghost_n and_o of_o divine_a dream_n all_o which_o thing_n be_v methodical_o and_o in_o the_o same_o order_n that_o be_v mention_v here_o treat_v of_o in_o this_o book_n sect._n 6._o but_o because_o the_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o they_o depend_v upon_o another_o viz._n which_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o a_o spirit_n wherein_o it_o consist_v and_o how_o it_o be_v distinguish_v from_o that_o of_o the_o body_n for_o devil_n be_v undeniable_o spirit_n and_o man_n be_v compose_v of_o a_o body_n and_o a_o spirit_n so_o it_o will_v be_v necessary_a in_o this_o treatise_n to_o proceed_v far_o and_o to_o examine_v first_o the_o nature_n of_o spirit_n good_a and_o bad_a and_o then_o that_o of_o man._n beside_o god_n himself_o be_v a_o spirit_n but_o infinite_a and_o independent_a we_o ought_v not_o to_o pay_v ourselves_o with_o the_o conformity_n of_o the_o name_n but_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o manifest_a difference_n betwixt_o
romulus_n who_o frightful_o imagine_v to_o see_v the_o ghost_n of_o his_o brother_n remus_n after_o he_o have_v kill_v he_o if_o those_o narration_n be_v true_a such_o spirit_n may_v be_v call_v terrify_v spirit_n ovid_n in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o the_o fasti_fw-la plain_o say_v what_o must_v be_v understand_v by_o that_o name_n mox_fw-la etiam_fw-la lemures_n animas_fw-la dixere_fw-la silentum_fw-la the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a have_v the_o name_n of_o lemures_n sect._n 16._o the_o lares_fw-la or_o perhaps_o the_o genive_n be_v call_v by_o macrobius_n in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o the_o saturnalia_fw-la chap._n 4._o penates_fw-la that_o be_v bear_v together_o quasi_fw-la penes_fw-la nos_fw-la natos_fw-la for_o as_o that_o author_n pursue_v it_o be_v by_o they_o that_o we_o breath_n by_o they_o that_o we_o have_v our_o body_n and_o by_o they_o that_o our_o soul_n subsist_v but_o it_o be_v better_a to_o call_v they_o god_n and_o governor_n of_o country_n to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o lares_fw-la who_o be_v particular_a to_o each_o family_n as_o they_o be_v both_o distinguish_v from_o the_o genius_n and_o look_v upon_o as_o take_v care_n of_o the_o exterior_a of_o man_n as_o the_o genius_n do_v of_o the_o interior_a however_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o there_o be_v but_o confusion_n and_o darkness_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o heathen_n concern_v those_o name_n and_o their_o pretend_a signification_n they_o have_v not_o well_o know_v themselves_o what_o they_o worship_v as_o god_n or_o as_o spirit_n neither_o need_v we_o take_v much_o trouble_n in_o unravel_v what_o they_o themselves_o know_v not_o since_o the_o memory_n both_o of_o they_o and_o of_o their_o daemon_n be_v long_o since_o extinguish_v upon_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o of_o their_o god_n jeremiah_n cap._n 10._o sect._n 17._o whether_o this_o last_o sort_n of_o god_n or_o spirit_n be_v call_v genii_n manes_n penates_fw-la or_o lemures_n it_o plain_o appear_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o opinion_n be_v confound_v with_o that_o of_o daemon_n give_v occasion_n to_o contrive_v those_o sort_n of_o spirit_n plato_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o soul_n entitle_v phaedo_fw-la induce_v socrates_n speak_v near_o his_o death_n in_o these_o word_n above_o all_o the_o soul_n must_v be_v immortal_a and_o unperishable_a and_o consequent_o it_o must_v go_v to_o live_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o invisible_a place_n or_o as_o other_o pretend_v to_o infer_v from_o the_o etymology_n of_o the_o word_n in_o agreeable_a place_n marcilius_n ficinus_fw-la have_v translate_v it_o in_o latin_a apud_fw-la manes_fw-la by_o the_o survive_a spirit_n as_o i_o have_v name_v they_o above_o but_o a_o little_a after_o he_o translate_v apud_fw-la inferos_fw-la in_o the_o subterraneous_a place_n which_o proceed_v from_o that_o they_o place_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a under_o the_o earth_n cicero_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o tusculan_a question_n sect._n 26._o show_n both_o in_o these_o word_n we_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n survive_v because_o all_o our_o reason_n lead_v we_o to_o that_o opinion_n reason_n ought_v also_o to_o teach_v we_o where_o they_o be_v whence_o ignorance_n have_v take_v occasion_n to_o invent_v subterraneous_a place_n because_o body_n be_v put_v into_o the_o earth_n and_o cover_v with_o earth_n humo_fw-la whence_o come_v humari_fw-la to_o be_v bury_v thereof_o it_o have_v be_v believe_v that_o the_o dead_a still_o live_v under_o the_o earth_n now_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o same_o word_n which_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n sometime_o translate_v by_o that_o of_o hell_n sometime_o by_o that_o of_o grave_a none_o of_o which_o agree_v with_o the_o sense_n of_o socrates_n or_o that_o of_o plato_n for_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o forementioned_a book_n socrates_n deride_v crito_n who_o ask_v he_o how_o he_o will_v be_v bury_v he_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o i_o be_o that_o dead_a body_n which_o he_o shall_v see_v anon_o signify_v that_o they_o may_v indeed_o bury_v his_o dead_a body_n but_o as_o to_o he_o that_o be_v his_o soul_n he_o shall_v pass_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o assure_a felicity_n of_o the_o bless_a which_o very_o much_o differ_v from_o the_o grave_a or_o hell_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o socrates_n who_o speak_v so_o believe_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v immortal_a and_o that_o plato_n who_o write_v his_o word_n be_v of_o the_o same_o persuasion_n sect._n 18._o but_o there_o be_v other_o who_o though_o they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n yet_o have_v not_o acquire_v so_o much_o insight_n into_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n invent_v transmigration_n and_o purification_n the_o druid_n so_o famous_a among_o the_o ancient_a gaul_n hold_v together_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n with_o their_o immortality_n for_o they_o unanimous_o teach_v according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o caesar_n book_n 8._o chap._n 18._o non_fw-la interire_fw-la animas_fw-la sed_fw-la ab_fw-la aliis_fw-la post_fw-la mortem_fw-la transire_fw-la ad_fw-la alios_fw-la soul_n die_v not_o but_o that_o after_o death_n they_o pass_v from_o one_o to_o another_o the_o ancient_a egyptian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o herodotus_n write_v that_o they_o be_v the_o first_o who_o teach_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n for_o say_v he_o their_o sentiment_n be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o body_n pass_v into_o another_o body_n which_o be_v then_o bear_v and_o after_o she_o have_v thus_o walk_v through_o all_o sort_n of_o body_n upon_o earth_n in_o the_o sea_n and_o in_o the_o air_n she_o at_o last_o return_n into_o a_o human_a body_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o pythagoras_n have_v his_o doctrine_n which_o he_o bring_v over_o into_o greece_n whence_o it_o pass_v into_o italy_n lactantius_n explain_v the_o opinion_n of_o that_o philisopher_n in_o his_o seven_o book_n de_fw-fr proemio_fw-la chap._n 8._o in_o these_o word_n pythagoras_n as_o foolish_o assert_v that_o the_o soul_n pass_v into_o other_o body_n from_o the_o body_n of_o man_n into_o those_o of_o beast_n and_o from_o those_o of_o beast_n into_o those_o of_o man_n again_o and_o that_o his_o own_o have_v former_o be_v that_o of_o euphorbius_fw-la plato_n and_o several_a other_o have_v partly_o follow_v he_o which_o we_o shall_v be_v oblige_v frequent_o to_o mention_v hereafter_o sect._n 19_o but_o socrates_n as_o plato_n relate_v in_o the_o forementioned_a treatise_n which_o contain_v his_o last_o word_n lead_v the_o soul_n to_o some_o place_n where_o they_o shall_v be_v bless_v or_o torment_v without_o body_n he_o send_v those_o who_o shall_v have_v do_v good_a into_o the_o upper_a and_o aetherial_a region_n where_o he_o believe_v the_o most_o pure_a part_n of_o this_o orb_n to_o be_v and_o where_o the_o soul_n shall_v eternal_o live_v without_o the_o body_n in_o a_o unexpressible_a felicity_n whereas_o he_o condemn_v those_o of_o the_o wicked_a to_o the_o tartarus_n which_o be_v a_o deep_a and_o frightful_a abyss_n where_o they_o shall_v be_v punish_v according_a to_o their_o desert_n from_o that_o gulf_n of_o torment_n he_o draw_v four_o river_n to_o which_o he_o give_v as_o many_o name_n very_o fit_a to_o express_v his_o notion_n viz._n oceanus_n a_o precipitate_a torrent_n acheron_n a_o torrent_n of_o torment_n pyriphlegeton_n conflagration_n and_o cocytus_n bemoan_v here_o sinner_n who_o have_v not_o be_v altogether_o incorrigible_a be_v to_o be_v purge_v with_o many_o pain_n and_o vexation_n more_o or_o less_o long_o or_o short_a according_a to_o their_o desert_n there_o you_o have_v the_o original_n of_o purgatory_n or_o of_o that_o purge_a fire_n still_o believe_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n however_o socrates_n give_v out_o that_o narration_n but_o for_o a_o chimaera_n for_o before_o he_o begin_v it_o he_o call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o pretty_a fable_n worth_a hear_n and_o at_o the_o end_n he_o say_v but_o no_o man_n of_o sense_n ought_v to_o maintain_v that_o opinion_n so_o as_o i_o have_v relate_v though_o i_o esteem_v it_o rational_a and_o just_a to_o show_v that_o it_o go_v very_o near_o so_o in_o reference_n to_o our_o soul_n and_o their_o habitation_n since_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a these_o word_n of_o a_o die_a man_n who_o exhort_v those_o that_o be_v present_a to_o be_v at_o all_o time_n ready_a for_o death_n persuade_v i_o more_o and_o more_o of_o what_o i_o have_v already_o say_v that_o the_o heathen_n express_v themselves_o various_o upon_o these_o matter_n and_o that_o they_o speak_v otherwise_o when_o they_o consider_v they_o in_o reference_n to_o religion_n than_o when_o they_o conceive_v they_o in_o relation_n
for_o their_o sin_n to_o wander_v in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o suffer_v hunger_n and_o thirst_n which_o they_o can_v satisfy_v but_o by_o the_o alm_n that_o man_n hand_n they_o wherefore_o they_o often_o appear_v in_o a_o human_a shape_n to_o beg_v something_o from_o they_o but_o they_o have_v no_o power_n to_o hurt_v they_o beside_o these_o there_o be_v another_o sort_n of_o devil_n or_o ratsiasias_n proper_o so_o call_v because_o they_o be_v the_o child_n of_o aditi_n and_o be_v very_o malicious_a they_o have_v power_n to_o molest_v man_n and_o even_o to_o cause_v much_o trouble_n and_o vexation_n to_o the_o angel_n or_o devetas_n they_o may_v walk_v every_o where_o except_o save_v in_o the_o abode_n of_o brama_n and_o in_o the_o heaven_n they_o be_v describe_v with_o huge_a frightful_a and_o stink_a body_n they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v male_a and_o female_a to_o procreate_v child_n and_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o death_n sect._n 14._o there_o be_v enough_o concern_v the_o demon_n of_o the_o pagan_n of_o asia_n but_o as_o most_o of_o those_o nation_n be_v pythagorean_n and_o believe_v the_o metempsychosis_n they_o also_o supply_v we_o with_o hero_n for_o say_v baldaeius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o east_n indies_n the_o modern_a heathen_n believe_v that_o man_n be_v happy_a in_o this_o life_n than_o the_o beast_n by_o reason_n that_o he_o have_v a_o body_n by_o which_o the_o soul_n may_v exert_v her_o operation_n but_o they_o agree_v not_o that_o a_o man_n be_v more_o noble_a than_o a_o beast_n nor_o that_o he_o have_v a_o soul_n more_o excellent_a than_o it_o have_v and_o when_o they_o be_v ask_v why_o beast_n reason_v not_o they_o answer_v because_o they_o have_v not_o body_n capable_a of_o exert_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o soul_n as_o a_o dumb_a man_n who_o want_v a_o proper_a organ_n to_o utter_v word_n and_o may_v be_v nevertheless_o very_o wise_a or_o as_o some_o people_n who_o have_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o knowledge_n and_o learning_n but_o have_v no_o more_o readiness_n to_o express_v themselves_o than_o child_n who_o can_v do_v it_o he_o that_o shall_v read_v this_o will_v be_v less_o surprise_v at_o what_o follow_v sect._n 15._o nothing_o certain_a can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o japanders_n because_o the_o jesuit_n who_o relate_v their_o opinion_n agree_v not_o together_o it_o appear_v however_o that_o there_o be_v among_o that_o people_n three_o sort_n of_o opinion_n concern_v human_a soul_n and_o their_o essence_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n differ_v not_o from_o that_o of_o beast_n the_o second_o that_o man_n have_v a_o soul_n of_o another_o nature_n than_o that_o of_o beast_n but_o still_o mortal_a the_o three_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a they_o likewise_o believe_v the_o metempsychosis_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n go_v out_o of_o the_o body_n be_v determine_v to_o enter_v into_o another_o body_n either_o of_o man_n or_o beast_n by_o the_o conjunction_n that_o be_v then_o make_v of_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n with_o other_o star_n sect._n 16._o the_o chinese_n be_v likewise_o pythagorean_n martinius_n testify_v it_o very_o plain_o as_o to_o one_o of_o their_o sect_n in_o these_o word_n chiquiao_n be_v a_o sect_n which_o our_o people_n esteem_v to_o be_v the_o first_o introduce_v in_o china_n after_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n they_o believe_v the_o exchange_n of_o soul_n inward_o and_o outward_o they_o honour_v image_n and_o imagine_v that_o the_o soul_n after_o death_n pass_v in_o punishment_n of_o her_o sin_n from_o one_o body_n into_o another_o for_o which_o reason_n they_o abstain_v from_o what_o ever_o have_v have_v life_n that_o narration_n be_v confirm_v by_o trigaltius_fw-la who_o say_v that_o the_o parent_n be_v not_o afraid_a of_o kill_v their_o child_n to_o be_v discharge_v of_o they_o when_o they_o be_v encumber_v with_o too_o many_o assert_v that_o by_o that_o mean_v they_o procure_v they_o a_o better_a condition_n since_o instead_o of_o poverty_n they_o afford_v they_o by_o death_n the_o occasion_n of_o go_v into_o other_o body_n and_o be_v bear_v again_o in_o the_o house_n of_o rich_a people_n where_o they_o will_v live_v more_o at_o ease_n the_o peguan_o seem_v to_o have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n by_o the_o relation_n piuto_n when_o by_o the_o tomb_n of_o their_o rolym_n or_o highpriest_n they_o let_v loose_v a_o great_a many_o bird_n and_o fish_n which_o they_o keep_v prisoner_n believe_v they_o to_o be_v as_o many_o human_a soul_n who_o will_v keep_v company_n to_o their_o rolym_n in_o his_o way_n to_o the_o other_o world_n beside_o we_o read_v in_o corolinus_n out_o of_o artus_n in_o his_o speculum_fw-la mundi_fw-la that_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o china_n have_v invent_v three_o place_n for_o those_o that_o depart_v this_o life_n nachac_n be_v a_o place_n of_o torment_n schuum_n one_o of_o delight_n such_o as_o the_o paradise_n of_o mahomet_n and_o miba_n or_o nibam_n signify_v a_o entire_a privation_n of_o be_v or_o a_o full_a destruction_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n all_o the_o soul_n have_v their_o abode_n in_o the_o two_o first_o place_n or_o depart_v from_o thence_o to_o go_v to_o and_o fro_o through_o the_o world_n and_o often_o pass_v from_o one_o body_n into_o another_o by_o new_a birth_n until_o they_o deserve_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o nibam_n that_o be_v to_o be_v annihilate_v le_fw-fr blanc_n speak_v of_o it_o somewhat_o different_o in_o a_o relation_n extract_v from_o a_o franciscan_a monk_n he_o say_v that_o the_o chinese_n believe_v that_o man_n become_v god_n at_o last_o after_o they_o have_v pass_v through_o the_o body_n of_o several_a beast_n bird_n and_o fish_n and_o that_o they_o imagine_v that_o the_o soul_n after_o the_o course_n of_o many_o age_n have_v be_v well_o purify_v in_o some_o proper_a place_n and_o return_v several_a time_n into_o new_a world_n be_v at_o last_o introduce_v into_o paradise_n cast_v down_o to_o hell_n or_o reduce_v to_o nothing_o sect._n 18._o as_o to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o siamese_n in_o this_o point_n we_o must_v learn_v it_o from_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o jesuit_n in_o their_o journey_n to_o siam_n in_o the_o year_n 1685._o and_o 1686._o because_o that_o book_n be_v the_o new_a and_o much_o credit_v thus_o then_o write_v tachard_n p_o 297_o 298._o edit_fw-la amstele_v metempsychosis_n be_v one_o of_o the_o fundamental_a point_n of_o their_o religion_n so_o that_o the_o life_n of_o man_n pass_v in_o continual_a transmigration_n until_o he_o be_v sanctify_v and_o deserve_v to_o be_v god_n they_o admit_v of_o spirit_n but_o such_o as_o be_v nothing_o else_o than_o soul_n who_o always_o inform_v some_o body_n until_o they_o have_v attain_v to_o holiness_n or_o deity_n angel_n be_v corporeal_a and_o of_o different_a sex_n and_o consequent_o may_v beget_v son_n and_o daughter_n those_o angel_n be_v never_o sanctify_v nor_o deify_v but_o to_o they_o only_o belong_v to_o watch_v over_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o preservation_n of_o men._n they_o distribute_v they_o into_o seven_o order_n or_o hierarchy_n some_o of_o which_o be_v more_o perfect_a and_o noble_a than_o the_o other_o all_o which_o they_o place_v in_o as_o many_o different_a heaven_n each_o part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v one_o of_o those_o intelligence_n to_o preside_v over_o what_o be_v do_v there_o they_o likewise_o impart_v they_o to_o star_n to_o the_o earth_n to_o city_n mountain_n and_o forest_n and_o even_o to_o the_o wind_n and_o rain_n and_o because_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o those_o angel_n examine_v the_o conduct_n of_o man_n and_o be_v witness_n of_o all_o their_o action_n to_o reward_v those_o that_o be_v commendable_a by_o virtue_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o their_o god_n it_o be_v therefore_o to_o those_o intelligence_n and_o not_o to_o their_o god_n that_o they_o use_v to_o apply_v themselves_o in_o their_o necessity_n and_o misery_n and_o to_o thank_v they_o for_o the_o favour_n they_o suppose_v to_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o sect._n 19_o they_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o demon_n but_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o wicked_a who_o make_v their_o escape_n out_o of_o the_o hell_n in_o which_o they_o be_v detain_v wander_v through_o the_o world_n a_o certain_a time_n and_o do_v as_o much_o hurt_v to_o man_n as_o they_o can_v among_o those_o unhappy_a spirit_n they_o rank_v untimely_a birth_n woman_n die_v in_o childbed_n those_o that_o be_v kill_v in_o a_o duel_n or_o guilty_a of_o some_o crime_n of_o that_o nature_n sect._n 20._o the_o heathen_n of_o java_n believe_v likewise_o metempsychosis_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o sumatra_n the_o malabar_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o coast_n of_o cormandel_n all_o the_o benjane_n in_o the_o hither_o east-indies_n agree_v upon_o no_o article_n of_o religion_n better_a than_o
upon_o this_o most_o of_o the_o brahmin_n that_o be_v not_o engage_v in_o any_o of_o these_o two_o sect_n schaaruakka_n and_o pasenda_n admit_v the_o immortality_n of_o human_a soul_n and_o say_v that_o there_o be_v some_o who_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n become_v devil_n because_o of_o their_o sin_n and_o that_o the_o time_n of_o their_o first_o punishment_n be_v finish_v they_o must_v wander_v in_o the_o air_n and_o there_o induce_v a_o intolerable_a hunger_n it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o draw_v so_o much_o as_o the_o leaf_n of_o a_o herb_n or_o to_o supply_v their_o want_n with_o any_o other_o thing_n beside_o what_o man_n bestow_v upon_o they_o in_o charity_n i_o have_v mention_v that_o opinion_n speak_v of_o the_o ratsiasias_n sect._n 21._o in_o a_o word_n when_o we_o gather_v all_o the_o observation_n make_v in_o this_o chapter_n and_o before_o it_o to_o discover_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n we_o find_v that_o though_o all_o their_o superstition_n be_v ground_v upon_o very_o different_a cause_n yet_o they_o all_o tend_v in_o the_o main_a to_o the_o same_o scope_n that_o be_v to_o worship_v one_o sole_a object_n as_o the_o supreme_a deity_n and_o yet_o to_o associate_v spirit_n to_o he_o i_o can_v better_o express_v that_o thought_n than_o by_o the_o very_a word_n of_o carolinus_n which_o be_v as_o a_o re-capitulation_a of_o what_o have_v hitherto_o be_v say_v some_o esteem_n say_v he_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v mortal_a other_o esteem_v they_o immortal_a some_o establish_v rhe_n transmigration_n of_o soul_n other_o be_v not_o of_o that_o opinion_n and_o how_o much_o differ_v those_o that_o assert_v the_o metempsychosis_n between_o themselves_o some_o as_o those_o of_o java_n believe_v that_o the_o soul_n go_v into_o the_o first_o body_n she_o meet_v with_o other_o believe_v that_o she_o be_v send_v into_o such_o or_o such_o body_n according_a as_o she_o have_v merit_v by_o the_o good_a or_o evil_n she_o have_v do_v which_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o banjane_n some_o affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n change_v their_o abode_n but_o once_o other_o three_o time_n and_o other_o teach_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o transmigration_n other_o make_v they_o pass_v only_o into_o man_n who_o must_v also_o be_v stranger_n other_o again_o send_v they_o into_o man_n and_o beast_n but_o other_o at_o last_o make_v they_o pass_v only_o in_o the_o female_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o imagination_n of_o the_o thearavach_n other_o have_v yet_o quite_o different_a opinion_n in_o a_o word_n it_o may_v be_v right_o say_v upon_o this_o subject_n many_o man_n many_o mind_n for_o there_o be_v almost_o as_o many_o opinion_n as_o person_n chap_n viii_o that_o the_o witchcraft_n practise_v among_o the_o people_n proceed_v from_o the_o same_o source_n sect._n 8._o as_o the_o name_n of_o withcraft_n be_v give_v to_o whatever_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o devil_n i_o can_v but_o judge_v that_o many_o person_n be_v call_v sorcerer_n and_o witch_n who_o perhaps_o be_v not_o so_o and_o that_o this_o must_v be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o same_o prejudice_n which_o i_o have_v mention_v before_o speak_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o demon_n and_o therefore_o i_o intend_v to_o examine_v hereafter_o what_o these_o people_n real_o be_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o advertise_v here_o before_o hand_n that_o all_o the_o heathen_n must_v not_o be_v take_v for_o magician_n sorcerer_n and_o enchanter_n because_o many_o writer_n have_v call_v they_o by_o such_o name_n give_v they_o indifferent_o in_o their_o write_n to_o all_o the_o he_o and_o she_o priest_n and_o to_o all_o those_o who_o discharge_v any_o office_n ministry_n or_o employment_n in_o their_o religious_a worship_n and_o in_o their_o sacrifice_n but_o i_o design_v to_o insert_v in_o this_o present_a chapter_n whatever_o be_v know_v to_o we_o of_o their_o practice_n or_o of_o their_o communication_n with_o any_o of_o the_o inferior_a god_n or_o spirit_n good_a or_o bad_a sect._n 2._o the_o veneration_n which_o that_o people_n have_v for_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n be_v sufficient_a to_o establish_v the_o choice_n of_o day_n among_o they_o whence_o proceed_v whaâ—_n peteâ—_n vaudenbrook_n have_v observe_v speak_v of_o the_o benjane_n of_o narsinga_n that_o as_o to_o happy_a and_o unhappy_a â—ours_n they_o judge_v of_o they_o by_o the_o course_n of_o the_o star_n wâ—â—câ—â—heâ—_n oâ—sâ—â—â—e_v with_o great_a nicety_n trigaltius_fw-la in_o 〈…〉_o chap._n â—9_n say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o suâ—_n 〈…〉_o in_o china_n as_o that_o of_o observe_v the_o feast_n and_o work_a day_n and_o that_o they_o rule_v the_o whole_a conduct_n of_o their_o life_n upon_o the_o disposition_n of_o time_n to_o that_o end_n there_o be_v print_v every_o year_n two_o sort_n of_o almanac_n make_v in_o the_o emperor_n name_n by_o his_o own_o astrologer_n which_o contribute_v to_o set_v off_o this_o delusion_n for_o a_o truth_n there_o be_v mark_v every_o day_n what_o be_v good_a to_o be_v do_v or_o not_o to_o be_v do_v and_o to_o what_o hour_n must_v be_v defer_v what_o offer_v itself_o in_o the_o interval_n of_o the_o fortunate_a or_o unlucky_a moment_n sect._n 2._o carolinus_n have_v methinks_v make_v a_o good_a abridgement_n of_o what_o follow_v in_o trigaltius_fw-la which_o therefore_o i_o intend_v to_o make_v use_n of_o there_o be_v other_o book_n say_v he_o beside_o those_o that_o more_o particular_o treat_v of_o this_o matter_n and_o even_o there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o teacher_n which_o only_o subsist_v from_o what_o they_o get_v in_o prescribe_v happy_a day_n and_o hour_n to_o the_o querist_n tho'_o they_o have_v but_o a_o small_a reward_n for_o it_o they_o be_v so_o much_o bewitch_v with_o those_o prediction_n that_o they_o often_o defer_v a_o importunate_a affair_n or_o a_o long_a and_o dangerous_a journey_n till_o they_o have_v find_v out_o a_o day_n or_o hour_n of_o good_a omen_n and_o tho'_o it_o sometime_o happen_v that_o at_o that_o day_n or_o hour_n there_o fall_v a_o great_a rain_n or_o a_o contrary_a wind_n blow_v yet_o for_o all_o that_o they_o begin_v the_o undertake_n or_o journey_n in_o their_o perfixed_a time_n shall_v they_o only_o proceed_v 4_o step_n or_o dig_v out_o but_o a_o basket_n full_a of_o earth_n from_o the_o place_n where_o they_o intend_v to_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o a_o house_n that_o be_v also_o the_o employment_n of_o those_o that_o be_v ancient_o call_v astrologer_n and_o mathematician_n of_o who_o we_o have_v speak_v before_o sect._n 4._o they_o be_v no_o less_o superstitious_o curious_a in_o observe_v the_o time_n of_o the_o birth_n to_o foretell_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o one_o life_n those_o calculator_n of_o one_o nativity_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o ancient_n genethliaci_n before_o mention_v chap._n 3._o sect._n 4._o there_o be_v many_o other_o diviner_n who_o boast_v of_o foretel_v future_a thing_n by_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o star_n by_o the_o inspection_n of_o the_o face_n by_o the_o dream_n by_o the_o posture_n of_o the_o enquir_a by_o his_o manner_n of_o sit_v or_o stand_v and_o this_o sort_n of_o man_n be_v in_o great_a esteem_n among_o the_o vulgar_a sect_n 5._o rogerius_n give_v a_o large_a account_n of_o what_o have_v be_v say_v concern_v the_o choice_n of_o day_n among_o the_o chinese_n which_o be_v likewise_o practise_v among_o other_o nation_n as_o especial_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o coast_n of_o coromandel_n where_o they_o use_v almanac_n like_o those_o of_o china_n and_o call_v they_o paniangam_n that_o author_n say_v that_o they_o be_v two_o sort_n one_o that_o show_v what_o must_v be_v do_v and_o the_o other_o what_o must_v be_v lay_v aside_o at_o every_o hour_n of_o the_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o what_o shall_v succeed_v or_o not_o for_o a_o specimen_fw-la of_o it_o he_o relate_v the_o prediction_n of_o sunday_n from_o hour_n to_o hour_n they_o reckon_v in_o that_o country_n 30_o hour_n betwixt_o the_o rise_n and_o set_v of_o the_o sun_n 1._o good_a for_o all_o affair_n of_o council_n and_o reason_v 2._o undertaking_a shall_v prosper_v 3._o shall_v not_o succeed_v 4._o who_o mean_v to_o get_v a_o advantage_n shall_v not_o get_v it_o but_o his_o enemy_n 5._o good_a for_o trading_n profitable_o 6._o good_a for_o rejoice_v and_o undertake_v whatever_o concern_v merriment_n and_o science_n 7._o the_o court_v of_o woman_n shall_v succeed_v at_o a_o pleasure_n 8._o trade_n without_o gain_n 9_o as_o the_o 6_o hour_n 10._o no_o project_n happy_a 11._o physics_n and_o thing_n take_v for_o pleasure_n will_v not_o prosper_v 12._o who_o aspire_v after_o victory_n shall_v obtain_v it_o 13._o good_a for_o buy_v cow_n and_o other_o beast_n 14._o good_a to_o take_v a_o servant_n 15._o bad_a to_o enter_v into_o a_o
cassavies_n upon_o a_o matouton_n or_o little_a table_n have_v they_o there_o all_o the_o night_n if_o in_o the_o morning_n they_o find_v if_o untouched_a they_o nevertheless_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o the_o zemean_n have_v feed_v upon_o it_o but_o have_v only_o eat_v and_o drunken_a the_o spiritual_a part_n whereas_o if_o all_o be_v consume_v for_o which_o the_o priest_n never_o fail_v to_o provide_v as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o his_o power_n it_o be_v the_o zemean_n that_o have_v eat_v it_o up_o they_o likewise_o never_o make_v a_o feast_n but_o the_o zemean_n have_v his_o portion_n sect._n 21._o go_v over_o into_o the_o continent_n of_o northern_a america_n we_o meet_v with_o the_o mexicon_n the_o most_o considerable_a people_n of_o the_o country_n thomas_n gage_n a_o englishman_n who_o become_v a_o white-fryar_n in_o spain_n and_o be_v a_o judicious_a and_o credible_a author_n save_v in_o what_o concern_v the_o superstition_n of_o popery_n say_v in_o the_o 20_o chap._n of_o his_o first_o book_n that_o there_o be_v above_o 2000_o god_n in_o the_o town_n of_o mexico_n the_o chief_a of_o who_o be_v call_v visilopuchli_n and_o tescatlipuca_n a_o little_a after_o the_o author_n add_v they_o believe_v that_o those_o two_o idol_n be_v two_o brother_n that_o tescatlipuca_n be_v the_o god_n of_o providence_n and_o visilopuchli_n that_o of_o the_o the_o war_n for_o which_o reason_n they_o worship_v and_o honour_v they_o both_o above_o all_o the_o other_o he_o also_o mention_n another_o god_n who_o they_o extreme_o venerate_v he_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n of_o quetavatlei_n the_o god_n of_o light_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o this_o last_o be_v quetsaolcoalt_v who_o montanus_n call_v the_o god_n of_o merchant_n sect._n 22._o go_v thence_o to_o guatimale_a and_o amatitlum_n under_o the_o dominion_n of_o spain_n the_o same_o author_n speak_v much_o of_o the_o magic_n of_o the_o inhabitant_n which_o they_o have_v neither_o forget_v nor_o forsake_v tho'_o they_o make_v a_o outward_a profession_n of_o christianity_n to_o show_v that_o they_o meddle_v with_o divination_n he_o relate_v that_o they_o observe_v whether_o they_o be_v the_o first_o that_o see_v the_o beast_n go_v before_o they_o in_o their_o way_n that_o they_o likewise_o observe_v the_o flight_n of_o bird_n and_o whether_o they_o sing_v out_o of_o their_o season_n about_o their_o abode_n they_o also_o believe_v that_o their_o life_n depend_v on_o that_o of_o some_o beast_n which_o they_o keep_v in_o their_o house_n as_o a_o familiar_a spirit_n so_o far_o that_o they_o be_v seize_v with_o terror_n and_o shake_v whence_o it_o be_v pursue_v by_o hunter_n and_o fall_v into_o a_o swoon_n when_o it_o be_v catch_v sect._n 23._o go_v over_o from_o new-spain_n into_o new-england_n we_o shall_v be_v sufficient_o inform_v by_o the_o relation_n of_o richard_n blome_n who_o say_v that_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o that_o country_n tho'_o the_o dule_a and_o most_o savage_a people_n in_o the_o world_n have_v nevertheless_o god_n priest_n and_o a_o certain_a form_n of_o worship_n the_o first_o and_o most_o venerate_v of_o their_o god_n be_v that_o who_o do_v they_o most_o hurt_v who_o they_o call_v okea_n they_o converse_v with_o he_o and_o he_o transform_v himself_o into_o their_o shape_n they_o likewise_o adore_v whatever_o they_o think_v able_a to_o cause_v they_o a_o unavoidable_a damage_n as_o water_n fire_n thunder_n lightning_z great_a and_o small_a gun_n horse_n the_o hedgehog_n at_o who_o sight_n they_o be_v most_o fright_v the_o first_o time_n the_o english_a bring_v one_o thither_o they_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o god_n of_o swine_n and_o that_o they_o have_v undoubted_o incense_v he_o when_o they_o design_v to_o make_v war_n they_o consult_v with_o the_o priest_n and_o diviner_n before_o they_o undertake_v it_o sect._n 24._o the_o same_o author_n relate_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n of_o new-york_n former_o call_v the_o new-netherlands_o he_o especial_o report_v the_o manner_n of_o their_o enchantment_n and_o discover_v their_o cheat_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v speak_v in_o the_o last_o part_n of_o this_o work_n but_o we_o may_v put_v here_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o marylander_n they_o believe_v a_o sovereign_a god_n who_o have_v make_v all_o thing_n from_o all_o eternity_n and_o even_o inferior_a god_n of_o different_a dignity_n to_o make_v use_n of_o their_o ministry_n such_o be_v the_o sun_n the_o moon_n and_o the_o star_n they_o believe_v that_o all_o thing_n have_v be_v form_v of_o water_n but_o that_o man_n have_v their_o original_a from_o four_o child_n who_o the_o first_o woman_n in_o the_o world_n conceive_v from_o one_o of_o these_o go_n sect._n 25._o as_o to_o the_o soul_n they_o believe_v that_o those_o of_o the_o virtuous_a be_v take_v up_o to_o the_o god_n to_o enjoy_v a_o eternal_a happiness_n but_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o have_v lead_v a_o wicked_a life_n go_v to_o burn_v for_o ever_o in_o the_o popogusso_n or_o that_o extremity_n of_o the_o world_n where_o the_o sun_n set_v down_o upon_o this_o subject_n they_o recite_v that_o they_o perceive_v a_o man_n to_o move_v in_o his_o grave_n a_o day_n after_o he_o have_v be_v bury_v whence_o at_o last_o he_o go_v out_o and_o come_v to_o life_n again_o he_o declare_v to_o they_o that_o he_o have_v be_v almost_o precipitate_v into_o the_o popogusso_n but_o that_o one_o of_o their_o god_n have_v preserve_v he_o from_o it_o and_o give_v he_o leave_v to_o return_v to_o the_o world_n to_o warn_v his_o friend_n they_o shall_v beware_v of_o that_o frightful_a place_n another_o be_v likewise_o rise_v relate_v that_o his_o soul_n have_v remain_v alive_a whilst_o his_o body_n be_v in_o the_o coffin_n that_o she_o be_v go_v into_o a_o spacious_a place_n plant_v on_o both_o side_n with_o fine_a tree_n cover_v with_o excellent_a fruit_n that_o at_o last_o she_o be_v come_v to_o a_o place_n full_a of_o magnificent_a building_n where_o he_o have_v find_v his_o father_n decease_a some_o time_n before_o who_o have_v enjoin_v he_o to_o come_v back_o and_o tell_v his_o friend_n what_o happiness_n be_v prepare_v for_o they_o if_o they_o put_v themselves_o in_o a_o state_n of_o obtain_v it_o by_o a_o virtuous_a life_n whereupon_o he_o be_v come_v back_o into_o the_o world_n thence_o we_o may_v plain_o perceive_v the_o opinion_n of_o that_o people_n upon_o the_o state_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n and_o that_o they_o be_v more_o polite_a and_o enlighten_v than_o those_o mention_v before_o sect._n 26._o the_o inhabitant_n of_o virginia_n hold_v also_o okea_fw-mi for_o the_o supreme_a god_n tho'_o they_o confess_v the_o god_n of_o the_o christian_n to_o be_v above_o he_o because_o the_o christian_n can_v do_v more_o execution_n with_o their_o gun_n than_o they_o with_o their_o bow_n and_o arrow_n for_o their_o religion_n and_o that_o of_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o neighbour_a nation_n be_v all_o turn_v to_o the_o war_n and_o to_o obtain_v a_o happy_a success_n of_o it_o a_o counsellor_n of_o one_o of_o their_o king_n be_v in_o england_n in_o king_n james_n the_o first_o time_n say_v that_o okea_fw-mi often_o appear_v in_o his_o pagode_n whereupon_o 4_o priest_n enter_v into_o it_o utter_v strange_a word_n and_o make_v gesture_n and_o posture_n no_o less_o surprise_v these_o call_v other_o again_o who_o they_o cause_v to_o come_v in_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o the_o god_n declare_v his_o will_n to_o they_o upon_o this_o declaration_n they_o take_v their_o measure_n in_o all_o their_o affair_n either_o journey_n or_o any_o thing_n else_o if_o they_o desire_v to_o go_v a_o hunt_n he_o precise_o teach_v they_o where_o the_o beast_n will_v be_v find_v they_o receive_v his_o advice_n with_o great_a satisfaction_n and_o never_o fail_v to_o follow_v they_o which_o often_o succeed_v he_o appear_v to_o they_o in_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o comely_a indian_a and_o after_o he_o have_v show_v himself_o for_o some_o time_n to_o his_o 12_o confederate_n he_o go_v up_o into_o the_o air_n whence_o he_o come_v sect._n 27._o the_o same_o author_n give_v we_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o carolina_n which_o be_v part_n of_o florida_n border_v upon_o virginia_n as_o we_o have_v hear_v he_o before_o relate_v those_o of_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o island_n st._n vincent_n they_o likewise_o hold_v okea_fw-mi to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n good_a and_o bad_a spirit_n be_v look_v upon_o to_o be_v inferior_a god_n and_o they_o offer_v sacrifice_n to_o the_o least_o as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o great_a go_n they_o also_o believe_v the_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n and_o when_o any_o body_n die_v they_o bury_v with_o he_o sufficient_a provision_n for_o his_o maintenance_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o clothes_n for_o his_o use_n when_o he_o shall_v
be_v in_o the_o elysian_a field_n which_o they_o fancy_v to_o be_v beyond_o the_o indian_a sea_n the_o author_n give_v the_o name_n of_o elysian_a field_n to_o the_o place_n he_o describe_v because_o of_o the_o relation_n he_o have_v find_v betwixt_o they_o and_o those_o the_o greek_n have_v call_v by_o that_o name_n chap._n xi_o where_o all_o the_o sentiment_n and_o practice_n of_o so_o many_o different_a heathen_n be_v useful_o compare_v together_o sect._n 1_o hitherto_o we_o have_v but_o gather_v the_o various_a opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a pagan_n and_o relate_v their_o custom_n without_o pass_v any_o judgement_n upon_o they_o neither_o be_v it_o time_n to_o do_v it_o as_o yet_o we_o must_v first_o see_v of_o what_o use_v it_o may_v prove_v to_o be_v inform_v of_o all_o these_o thing_n to_o which_o end_n we_o must_v again_o consider_v together_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o relate_v to_o see_v what_o will_v be_v the_o result_n of_o it_o on_o the_o one_o side_n we_o find_v that_o nation_n that_o extreme_o differ_v in_o the_o opinion_n they_o have_v concern_v the_o god_n and_o the_o spirit_n yet_o on_o the_o other_o side_n they_o wonderful_o agree_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_n they_o differ_v in_o the_o name_n they_o give_v they_o which_o be_v not_o strange_a the_o tongue_n be_v so_o different_a and_o all_o the_o nation_n not_o ascribe_v the_o same_o property_n to_o spiritual_a being_n thence_o proceed_v a_o second_o difference_n that_o they_o make_v not_o their_o number_n equal_a nor_o distinguish_v they_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o to_o their_o dignity_n and_o administration_n or_o as_o to_o their_o operation_n as_o it_o have_v particular_o be_v show_v in_o the_o 2_o chap._n sect._n 21._o concern_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o asia_n but_o the_o difference_n to_o be_v find_v among_o they_o be_v not_o material_a and_o must_v be_v account_v as_o inconsiderable_a comparative_o to_o the_o conformity_n that_o be_v betwixt_o they_o all_o that_o look_v as_o a_o work_n to_o which_o they_o shall_v unanimous_o have_v conspire_v sect._n 2._o whatever_o have_v be_v hitherto_o quote_v be_v either_o collect_v from_o the_o write_n of_o the_o pagan_n or_o take_v from_o what_o pass_v among_o they_o and_o relate_v partly_o to_o their_o sentiment_n partly_o to_o their_o practice_n they_o agree_v in_o their_o sentiment_n in_o two_o respect_n as_o their_o understanding_n be_v yet_o in_o some_o manner_n illuminate_v by_o the_o natural_a light_n or_o as_o it_o be_v darken_v by_o error_n i_o shall_v mark_v both_o these_o conformity_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o place_n in_o which_o they_o have_v be_v before_o relate_v where_o the_o instance_n be_v to_o be_v find_v because_o it_o will_v be_v too_o long_a and_o tedious_a to_o repeat_v they_o every_o time_n and_o that_o i_o may_v hope_v the_o reader_n will_v take_v the_o trouble_n to_o look_v they_o over_o or_o be_v all_o fresh_a in_o his_o memory_n he_o will_v excuse_v i_o from_o a_o unnecessary_a trouble_n sect._n 3_o as_o to_o the_o first_o conformity_n if_o we_o attentive_o reflect_v upon_o so_o many_o instance_n and_o testimony_n as_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 2d_o 5_o 6_o 8_o 9th_o and_o 10_o chapt._n we_o shall_v perceive_v that_o those_o that_o be_v least_o provide_v with_o human_a light_n and_o reason_n agree_v nevertheless_o upon_o the_o most_o important_a point_n refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o place_n where_o the_o instance_n be_v set_v down_o all_o the_o heathen_n therefore_o whether_o ancient_n or_o modern_a european_n asiatick_n african_n north_n and_o south_n american_n agree_v in_o these_o five_o principal_a point_n which_o be_v of_o a_o undeniable_a truth_n 1._o that_o there_o be_v only_o a_o first_o be_v or_o a_o supreme_a divinity_n chap._n 2._o sect._n 3_o chap._n 7_o sect._n 1_o 2_o 3_o 5_o 7._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 6_o 11_o 16_o 24_o 27._o 2._o that_o there_o be_v spirit_n who_o have_v have_v a_o beginning_n and_o that_o they_o be_v distinguish_v from_o humane_a soul_n chap._n 1._o sect._n 2_o 9_o 10_o 11._o chap._n 7._o sect._n 2_o 9_o 12_o 18._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 3_o 13._o 3._o that_o those_o spirit_n be_v either_o good_a or_o bad_a some_o friend_n and_o other_o enemy_n to_o mankind_n chap._n 2._o sect._n 11_o 15._o chap._n 7._o sect._n 9_o 10._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 5_o 13_o 14_o 27._o 14._o that_o humane_a soul_n die_v not_o with_o their_o body_n chap._n 2._o sect._n 15_o 16_o 17._o chap._n 6._o sect._n 3_o chap._n 7._o sect._n 2_o 3_o 5_o 6_o 12_o 20._o chap._n 9_o sect._n 4._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 8_o 12_o 14_o 22_o 25_o 27._o 5._o that_o the_o good_a or_o evil_a we_o have_v do_v will_v be_v reward_v or_o punish_v after_o this_o life_n chap._n 2_o sect._n 18._o chap._n 7._o sect._n 2_o 5_o 6_o 8_o 16_o 17_o 18_o 19_o 20._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 3_o 12_o 25._o for_o if_o in_o the_o sentiment_n of_o epicure_n there_o appear_v something_o contrary_n to_o this_o last_o proposition_n i_o shall_v speak_v of_o it_o and_o explain_v it_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n sect._n 4._o but_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o obscurity_n that_o be_v spread_v over_o their_o understanding_n discover_v itself_o in_o their_o other_o opinion_n for_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o in_o all_o their_o reason_n even_o those_o in_o which_o they_o speak_v the_o truth_n they_o must_v take_v two_o way_n by_o compel_v the_o divine_a majesty_n to_o descend_v from_o heaven_n upon_o earth_n and_o by_o raise_v the_o humbleness_n of_o man_n from_o the_o earth_n to_o the_o heaven_n so_o that_o they_o have_v too_o high_a a_o opinion_n of_o the_o creature_n and_o too_o despicable_a of_o the_o creator_n that_o mistake_n which_o proceed_v from_o a_o confuse_a notion_n of_o what_o belong_v to_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o to_o that_o of_o create_a being_n leave_v they_o to_o gross_a error_n and_o that_o be_v source_n of_o their_o idolatry_n and_o magic_n for_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o none_o of_o those_o practice_n flow_v from_o those_o 5_o truth_n just_o now_o mention_v but_o only_o from_o a_o false_a and_o erroneous_a idea_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v if_o we_o hear_v in_o few_o word_n the_o result_n of_o the_o precede_a observation_n sect._n 5._o concern_v the_o divine_a essence_n we_o see_v first_o that_o they_o conceive_v the_o divine_a greatness_n and_o excellence_n only_o with_o relation_n to_o their_o idea_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n since_o they_o ascribe_v to_o the_o god_n both_o superior_a and_o inferior_a a_o human_a original_a marriage_n beget_v of_o child_n etc._n etc._n chap._n 7._o sect._n 5_o 6_o 17._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 16._o second_o that_o they_o have_v too_o vile_a and_o abject_a thought_n of_o the_o perfection_n of_o god_n fancy_v that_o he_o will_v tire_v himself_o and_o impair_v his_o glory_n and_o felicity_n if_o he_o shall_v take_v in_o his_o own_o hand_n the_o direction_n of_o all_o thing_n chap._n 2._o sect._n 4._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 13._o for_o which_o reason_n they_o have_v associate_v with_o he_o inferior_a god_n as_o governor_n under_o he_o chap._n 2._o sect._n 7.12_o chap._n 7._o sect._n 2_o 8._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 6_o 7_o 12_o 13._o three_o that_o they_o fix_v not_o goodness_n as_o a_o nccessary_a idea_n to_o the_o deity_n since_o they_o have_v almost_o all_o a_o wicked_a god_n as_o well_o as_o a_o good_a chap._n 2._o sect._n 4.12_o chap._n 7._o sect._n 3_o chap._n 10._o sect._n 5._o however_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o they_o always_o place_v the_o good_a above_o the_o bad_a tho'_o some_o honour_v they_o most_o who_o fright_v they_o most_o as_o the_o tapaians_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o new_a england_n chap._n 10._o sect._n 5.23_o four_o that_o they_o easy_o confound_v the_o creator_n with_o the_o creature_n chap._n 4._o sect._n 7._o chap._n 6._o sect._n 2_o 3._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 6_o 7_o 17_o 23_o 24._o sect._n 6._o concern_v spirit_n it_o may_v be_v observe_v first_o that_o they_o make_v not_o a_o suitable_a distinction_n betwixt_o spiritual_a and_o corporeal_a substance_n chap._n 2._o sect_n 1_o 6._o whence_o proceed_v that_o they_o have_v attribute_v not_o only_o to_o the_o spirit_n but_o also_o to_o the_o deity_n itself_o bodily_a motion_n and_o property_n diversion_n affix_v above_o in_o the_o heaven_n in_o the_o air_n upon_o earth_n or_o under_o it_o chap._n 2._o sect._n 14_o 16._o chap._n 7._o sect._n 6.14_o 18._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 12_o 25._o second_o that_o consider_v the_o spirit_n or_o demon_n as_o inferior_a god_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o great_a god_n they_o distinguish_v they_o into_o several_a order_n as_o into_o so_o many_o degree_n according_a to_o the_o administration_n they_o have_v be_v be_v entrust_v with_o chap._n 2._o sect._n 6_o 14._o chap._n 2._o sect._n 7_o 8_o 11_o
that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n but_o it_o can_v make_v up_o a_o number_n whence_o it_o may_v rational_o be_v infer_v that_o such_o or_o such_o a_o word_n compose_v in_o such_o or_o such_o a_o manner_n of_o such_o or_o such_o or_o such_o letter_n more_o or_o less_o have_v according_a to_o their_o opinion_n more_o or_o less_o power_n in_o witchcraft_n three_o beside_o the_o ordinary_a number_n they_o use_v also_o name_n and_o character_n as_o it_o be_v see_v at_o this_o day_n especial_o among_o the_o laplander_n and_o finlander_n who_o enchant_a drum_n be_v spot_v with_o the_o like_a character_n chap._n 6._o sect._n 5._o sect._n 12._o but_o i_o have_v nor_o yet_o speak_v of_o what_o be_v most_o important_a in_o these_o conjuration_n that_o be_v use_v as_o well_o for_o divination_n as_o witchcraft_n which_o consist_v in_o this_o that_o they_o be_v part_n of_o the_o pagan_a religion_n and_o even_o make_v it_o whole_o up_o among_o some_o nation_n especial_o in_o the_o west-indies_n chap._n 9_o sect._n 6._o chap._n 10._o sect._n 16._o and_o it_o be_v almost_o impossible_a it_o shall_v be_v otherwise_o since_o their_o whole_a religion_n turn_v upon_o their_o opinion_n of_o the_o god_n or_o draw_v it_o be_v original_a from_o thence_o first_o they_o look_v by_o no_o mean_n upon_o their_o practice_n nor_o the_o scope_n they_o aim_v at_o as_o thing_n evil_a of_o their_o own_o nature_n but_o only_o by_o the_o bad_a use_n that_o be_v make_v of_o they_o wherefore_o ancient_o the_o magi_n and_o diviner_n be_v find_v among_o the_o king_n be_v attendant_n and_o in_o the_o temple_n as_o be_v still_o at_o this_o day_n the_o brainines_n in_o the_o east-indies_n the_o fetisseros_fw-la in_o guinea_n the_o baivas_n or_o piais_n in_o peru_n and_o the_o country_n of_o the_o cannibal_n etc._n etc._n and_o several_a other_o of_o the_o same_o quality_n so_o that_o no_o body_n be_v acknowledge_v for_o wise_a doctor_n priest_n prophet_n nor_o become_v councillor_n of_o state_n unless_o he_o be_v divine_a or_o magician_n in_o the_o sense_n that_o have_v be_v set_v down_o the_o holy_a scripture_n show_v the_o same_o in_o the_o person_n janne_n jambres_n balaam_n daniel_n and_o his_o companion_n of_o which_o we_o have_v say_v something_o before_o chap._n 4._o sect._n 1_o 4._o and_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o general_a instance_n that_o have_v be_v allege_v that_o the_o heathen_n have_v public_a school_n to_o teach_v those_o art_n that_o the_o priest_n especial_o instruct_v the_o â—â—ople_n in_o that_o ministry_n and_o train_v they_o up_o from_o their_o youth_n which_o be_v still_o practise_v among_o the_o brutish_a and_o dull_a laplander_n second_o we_o see_v at_o the_o same_o time_n for_o what_o reason_n the_o entrail_n of_o sacrifice_a beast_n and_o some_o meat_n and_o dress_v herb_n be_v employ_v in_o their_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n viz._n because_o in_o their_o opinion_n something_o divine_n be_v mix_v with_o they_o sect._n 13._o it_o be_v therefore_o certain_a that_o all_o their_o practice_n be_v ground_v upon_o a_o certain_a knowledge_n and_o partly_o upon_o vain_a conjecture_n and_o very_o great_a error_n for_o to_o seek_v the_o deity_n and_o to_o fear_v it_o be_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o natural_a knowledge_n of_o god_n which_o man_n keep_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o their_o great_a corruption_n but_o to_o admit_v so_o many_o sort_n of_o deity_n of_o such_o a_o low_a rank_n and_o such_o a_o contemptible_a nature_n and_o to_o serve_v he_o in_o so_o many_o different_a way_n be_v a_o effect_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o mind_n which_o let_v it_o be_v say_v in_o reference_n to_o those_o that_o acknowledge_v one_o god_n or_o spirit_n and_o who_o believe_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n to_o which_o believe_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o epicure_n be_v not_o whole_o opposite_a tho'_o they_o seem_v to_o deny_v both_o or_o at_o least_o to_o call_v they_o in_o question_n for_o epicure_n and_o his_o modern_a follower_n deny_v not_o so_o much_o the_o existence_n of_o a_o god_n and_o of_o spirit_n as_o they_o be_v earnest_a to_o persuade_v such_o as_o believe_v both_o that_o their_o practice_n bely_v their_o faith_n and_o be_v not_o agreeable_a to_o their_o principle_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o one_o shall_v be_v both_o a_o epicure_n and_o a_o sorcerer_n or_o a_o divine_a and_o on_o the_o contrary_a no_o heathen_a ever_o endeavour_v to_o contradict_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o epicure_n without_o admit_v those_o art_n and_o their_o effect_n sect._n 14._o for_o a_o great_a certainty_n it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o hear_v those_o philosopher_n speak_v in_o their_o own_o word_n gassendus_fw-la have_v collect_v part_n of_o what_o they_o say_v sect._n 11._o chap_n 6._o it_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o god_n shall_v govern_v the_o world_n by_o himself_o as_o some_o affirm_v or_o as_o other_o assert_v by_o minister_n general_o call_v genii_n or_o demon_n for_o when_o all_o be_v do_v thing_n go_v nevertheless_o their_o usual_a way_n in_o great_a part_n as_o tho'_o there_o be_v no_o such_o minister_n and_o tho'_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o there_o be_v some_o they_o can_v not_o be_v such_o as_o they_o be_v fancy_v viz._n of_o human_a shape_n and_o converse_v with_o we_o i_o will_v not_o say_v that_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n wicked_a they_o can_v not_o lead_v a_o long_a and_o happy_a life_n because_o malignity_n be_v join_v to_o ignorance_n and_o tend_v to_o ruin_v that_o be_v what_o they_o say_v concern_v spirit_n let_v we_o then_o speak_v of_o what_o be_v practise_v upon_o that_o account_n they_o use_v to_o allege_v divination_n as_o a_o proof_n both_o of_o providence_n and_o of_o the_o existence_n of_o spirit_n but_o i_o look_v with_o sorrow_n upon_o that_o human_a weakness_n which_o seek_v for_o oracle_n even_o in_o dream_n as_o tho'_o god_n be_v set_v upon_o stilt_n come_v by_o frightful_a vision_n to_o forewarn_v man_n in_o their_o deep_a sleep_n of_o what_o be_v to_o happen_v to_o they_o as_o tho'_o fortune_n and_o chance_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o produce_v such_o event_n without_o mix_v god_n not_o only_o with_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n and_o several_a other_o kind_n of_o animal_n but_o also_o with_o all_o sort_n of_o stone_n and_o brass_n those_o that_o speak_v so_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o they_o rather_o have_v to_o deny_v the_o existence_n of_o god_n and_o spirit_n than_o to_o acknowledge_v they_o such_o as_o the_o other_o heathen_n believe_v they_o and_o to_o be_v oblige_v to_o own_v themselves_o sorcerer_n and_o diviner_n by_o grant_v that_o they_o exist_v so_o much_o for_o paganism_n it_o be_v time_n to_o proceed_v further_o chap._n xii_o what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o how_o necessary_a it_o be_v to_o examine_v they_o sect._n 1_o we_o have_v hitherto_o only_o consider_v paganism_n which_o have_v no_o other_o light_n but_o that_o of_o nature_n now_o we_o shall_v inquire_v what_o those_o that_o be_v illuminate_v with_o the_o light_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n believe_v or_o practice_v upon_o that_o account_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o they_o be_v not_o all_o of_o one_o sense_n be_v divide_v into_o jew_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n which_o difference_n proceed_v from_o the_o inequality_n of_o the_o light_n they_o have_v receive_v or_o make_v use_n of_o i_o shall_v begin_v with_o those_o that_o be_v at_o great_a distance_n from_o christianity_n and_o consequent_o the_o near_a to_o paganism_n it_o seem_v that_o the_o follower_n of_o mahomet_n shall_v have_v that_o place_n so_o much_o the_o more_o because_o we_o have_v favourable_a prejudices_fw-la on_o behalf_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o have_v ancient_o be_v the_o people_n of_o god_n but_o notwithstanding_o what_o they_o have_v be_v they_o be_v now_o so_o much_o degenerate_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o mahometan_n may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v more_o conformity_n with_o we_o than_o they_o have_v both_o detest_v idolatry_n and_o acknowledge_v one_o god_n and_o take_v his_o word_n for_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n the_o jew_n receive_v only_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o the_o mahometan_n admit_v also_o of_o the_o new_a add_v the_o alcoran_n or_o mahomet_n law_n to_o those_o of_o moses_n and_o christ_n in_o order_n to_o correct_v and_o perfect_v they_o both_o the_o jew_n do_v almost_o the_o same_o as_o to_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n by_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o talmud_n which_o contain_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_n but_o if_o the_o opinion_n of_o both_o party_n be_v deep_o search_v into_o perhaps_o it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o those_o of_o the_o mahometan_n favour_n more_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o law_n and_o gospel_n than_o those_o of_o the_o jew_n that_o of_o the_o law_n alone_o add_v
to_o this_o that_o christ_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o mahometan_n for_o a_o great_a prophet_n and_o honour_v in_o that_o quality_n whereas_o he_o be_v horrible_o blaspheme_v by_o the_o jew_n for_o these_o reason_n i_o say_v that_o the_o mahometan_n be_v half_o near_o to_o we_o than_o the_o modern_a jew_n but_o what_o need_v we_o any_o far_a proof_n since_o as_o to_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o jew_n be_v less_o from_o paganism_n than_o the_o mahometan_n as_o shall_v appear_v by_o the_o proof_n i_o shall_v produce_v sect._n 2._o as_o long_o as_o we_o have_v have_v to_o do_v with_o heathen_n only_o we_o need_v but_o to_o make_v a_o inquiry_n after_o their_o opinion_n concern_v their_o god_n the_o spirit_n and_o the_o soul_n but_o here_o the_o question_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o plurality_n of_o god_n for_o tho'_o former_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v extraordinary_o incline_v to_o idolatry_n they_o have_v now_o such_o a_o great_a aversion_n for_o polytheism_n ever_o since_o 2300_o year_n that_o they_o be_v return_v from_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n that_o they_o will_v acknowledge_v but_o one_o person_n in_o the_o divine_a unity_n they_o believe_v by_o the_o light_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n that_o this_o only_a god_n be_v almighty_a and_o sufficient_a to_o himself_o and_o to_o all_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v create_v of_o nothing_o and_o govern_v and_o maintain_v alone_o among_o his_o creature_n they_o reckon_v angel_n and_o man_n and_o think_v that_o the_o last_o have_v a_o soul_n more_o excellent_a than_o that_o of_o bruit_n though_o far_o inferior_a to_o the_o angelical_a perfection_n such_o have_v be_v in_o all_o time_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o so_o far_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o christian_a faith_n then_o that_o of_o the_o mahometan_n as_o we_o shall_v say_v hereafter_o sect._n 3_o but_o the_o state_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n whilst_o the_o first_o temple_n stand_v must_v be_v well_o distinguish_v from_o that_o into_o which_o it_o be_v insensible_o fall_v the_o jew_n of_o that_o time_n be_v orthodox_n save_v only_o those_o who_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v carry_v into_o idolatry_n and_o undoubted_o they_o have_v no_o other_o opinion_n of_o the_o angel_n demon_n and_o soul_n of_o man_n but_o what_o the_o holy_a write_n still_o teach_v we_o so_o that_o if_o we_o still_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o different_a from_o we_o it_o be_v because_o we_o consider_v those_o of_o latter_a time_n when_o their_o state_n be_v in_o its_o fall_n and_o christianity_n in_o its_o growth_n but_o though_o they_o be_v now_o divide_v into_o two_o sect_n that_o of_o the_o carraijim_n who_o only_o follow_v the_o holy_a writ_n and_o that_o of_o the_o rabbanim_fw-la who_o adhere_v to_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o doctor_n there_o be_v yet_o but_o the_o latter_a which_o deserve_v to_o come_v into_o consideration_n the_o number_n of_o the_o former_a be_v altogether_o inconsiderable_a they_o be_v a_o remainder_n of_o the_o sadducee_n which_o be_v hardly_o know_v in_o europe_n whereas_o the_o other_o may_v be_v call_v the_o posterity_n of_o the_o pharisee_n sect._n 4._o though_o we_o design_v only_o to_o insist_v upon_o the_o latter_a yet_o a_o more_o particular_a difference_n may_v be_v observe_v betwixt_o the_o ancient_a jew_n and_o the_o modern_a by_o the_o ancient_a jew_n i_o understand_v here_o those_o that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n of_o his_o apostle_n or_o a_o little_a after_o philo_z who_o be_v the_o learn_a and_o wise_a be_v of_o a_o opinion_n not_o far_o from_o that_o of_o plato_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o star_n be_v animate_v and_o that_o they_o move_v circular_o by_o their_o own_o intelligence_n ben_n maimon_n be_v in_o that_o point_n of_o his_o sentiment_n of_o which_o he_o have_v make_v a_o abridgement_n in_o these_o word_n all_o the_o star_n and_o celestial_a orb_n have_v a_o soul_n knowledge_n understanding_n and_o a_o last_a life_n know_v he_o by_o who_o word_n the_o universe_n be_v make_v each_o of_o those_o â—_z according_a to_o his_o excellency_n and_o dignity_n praise_n and_o glorify_v his_o author_n follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o angel_n but_o as_o they_o know_v god_n so_o they_o understand_v what_o they_o be_v themselves_o as_o well_o as_o the_o angel_n who_o however_o be_v above_o they_o their_o knowledge_n be_v inferior_a to_o that_o of_o the_o angel_n and_o superior_a to_o that_o of_o man_n this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o that_o author_n entitle_v of_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n sect._n 5._o if_o we_o come_v more_o particular_o to_o examine_v their_o opinion_n as_o to_o the_o spirit_n whether_o angel_n or_o human_a soul_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a writer_n agree_v well_o together_o philo_z who_o be_v among_o the_o former_a believe_v that_o the_o air_n be_v full_a of_o spirit_n the_o most_o perfect_a of_o who_o never_o assume_v body_n but_o go_v to_o and_o fro_o ascend_v and_o descend_v from_o heaven_n upon_o earth_n for_o the_o service_n of_o the_o great_a god_n that_o there_o be_v other_o inferior_a in_o dignity_n to_o the_o first_o who_o take_v on_o body_n of_o which_o they_o be_v deprive_v by_o death_n and_o into_o which_o some_o of_o they_o return_v but_o other_o be_v weary_v of_o this_o life_n go_v up_o high_o and_o live_v there_o in_o peace_n but_o there_o be_v other_o the_o most_o pure_a and_o excellent_a of_o all_o who_o have_v a_o sublime_a and_o divine_a understanding_n despise_v terrestrial_a and_o perish_a thing_n be_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o almighty_a and_o as_o the_o ear_n and_o eye_n of_o the_o great_a god_n those_o see_v and_o hear_v everything_o the_o philosopher_n call_v they_o genii_n and_o the_o holy_a write_v name_n they_o most_o proper_o angel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v messengers_z for_o they_o be_v real_o messenger_n who_o carry_v to_o child_n the_o order_n of_o their_o father_n and_o to_o the_o father_n the_o prayer_n of_o his_o child_n wherefore_o it_o be_v say_v of_o they_o that_o they_o ascend_v and_o descend_v this_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o book_n of_o dream_n write_v by_o philo._n sect._n 6._o if_o you_o now_o desire_v to_o hear_v the_o jew_n of_o the_o latter_a time_n and_o their_o opinion_n upon_o the_o nature_n of_o angel_n vorstius_n will_v tell_v you_o most_o true_o in_o his_o annotation_n upon_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o faith_n write_v by_o maimonides_n that_o they_o do_v not_o perfect_o agree_v together_o for_o some_o believe_v that_o those_o spirit_n have_v be_v create_v of_o the_o most_o subtle_a element_n as_o rabbi_n juda_n relate_v it_o in_o his_o book_n entitle_v cusri_n chap._n 4._o sect._n 4._o other_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n jezira_n hold_v as_o the_o same_o rabbi_n juda_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o angel_n proceed_v from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n we_o find_v also_o in_o the_o book_n chagiga_n fol._n 14._o that_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n administer_a angel_n be_v create_v every_o day_n but_o maimonides_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o more_o wise_o upon_o this_o subject_n and_o general_o upon_o all_o other_o the_o angel_n say_v he_o in_o chap._n 2._o sect._n 4_o have_v a_o essence_n that_o subsist_v without_o matter_n not_o have_v body_n but_o be_v essence_n distinguish_v from_o one_o another_o sect._n 7._o upon_o this_o difference_n of_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n i_o think_v it_o better_a to_o propose_v what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o the_o same_o author_n than_o to_o quote_v any_o other_o because_o there_o be_v none_o among_o they_o that_o may_v be_v compare_v to_o he_o either_o for_o learning_n or_o judgement_n as_o not_o intend_v to_o impute_v to_o they_o more_o foolish_a doctrine_n than_o those_o that_o be_v admit_v by_o their_o most_o authentic_a writer_n thus_o than_o maimonides_n express_v this_o opinion_n when_o the_o prophet_n say_v that_o they_o have_v see_v the_o angel_n as_o a_o fire_n and_o with_o wing_n they_o speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o by_o a_o simile_n design_v only_o to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v neither_o corporeal_a nor_o heavy_a in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v that_o god_n himself_o be_v call_v a_o consume_a fire_n viz._n improper_o thus_o likewise_o this_o passage_n must_v be_v understand_v he_o make_v the_o wind_n his_o angel_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o some_o translation_n the_o spirit_n for_o the_o hebrew_n word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ruach_n have_v those_o two_o signification_n of_o spirit_n and_o of_o wind_n and_o therefore_o the_o angel_n be_v material_a be_v essential_o distinguish_v betwixt_o themselves_o as_o by_o degree_n the_o one_o be_v above_o the_o other_o to_o which_o the_o author_n apply_v these_o word_n for_o a_o high_a than_o that_o high_a takes_z
notice_n of_o it_o and_o there_o be_v yet_o high_o than_o they_o be_v not_o that_o they_o be_v place_v one_o above_o the_o other_o as_o it_o be_v do_v among_o man_n but_o as_o we_o ordinary_o say_v of_o two_o wise_a person_n that_o one_o be_v wise_a than_o the_o other_o and_o that_o the_o cause_n be_v more_o excellent_a than_o the_o effect_n so_o that_o he_o pretend_v that_o god_n himself_o have_v produce_v those_o of_o the_o first_o dignity_n who_o have_v bring_v for_o h_o those_o of_o the_o second_o and_o these_o those_o of_o the_o three_o and_o so_o forth_o sect._n 8._o jewish_a author_n ordinary_o establish_v ten_o degree_n or_o order_n who_o be_v distinguish_v by_o their_o name_n in_o the_o same_o maimonides_n and_o in_o the_o book_n midrasch_n bereshjit_fw-la descend_v from_o the_o high_a degree_n to_o the_o low_a 1._o chayos_n hakkodesch_n 2._o ofanim_fw-la 3_o oralim_fw-la 4._o chasmalim_fw-la 5._o seraphim_n 6._o malachim_n or_o angel_n 7._o elohim_n 8._o bene_fw-la elohim_n 9_o cherubin_n 10._o yschim_n the_o signification_n of_o most_o of_o the_o name_n be_v very_o uncertain_a and_o far_o fetch_v however_o i_o shall_v translate_v they_o as_o brief_o as_o i_o can_v and_o as_o i_o can_v best_o guess_v by_o the_o explication_n they_o have_v give_v of_o they_o 1._o live_v holy_o 2._o quick_a 3._o powerful_a in_o strength_n 4._o flame_n of_o fire_n 5._o gâ—owing_v spark_n 6._o messenger_n 7._o go_n 8._o son_n of_o god_n 9_o image_n of_o the_o temple_n 10._o men._n it_o be_v believe_v that_o the_o first_o be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o be_v original_o holy_a in_o a_o more_o excellent_a manner_n than_o man_n and_o that_o by_o their_o influence_n they_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o life_n of_o all_o the_o creature_n inferior_a to_o they_o which_o god_n have_v create_v by_o their_o ministry_n the_o name_n of_o man_n may_v have_v be_v give_v to_o the_o last_o because_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o they_o use_v sometime_o to_o appear_v by_o the_o order_n of_o god_n in_o a_o human_a shape_n they_o only_o also_o say_v maimonides_n be_v those_o who_o speak_v by_o the_o prophet_n and_o be_v in_o the_o near_v degree_n to_o the_o human_a knowledge_n sect._n 9_o that_o be_v the_o difference_n which_o be_v among_o they_o i_o shall_v yet_o set_v down_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o same_o author_n how_o those_o ten_o order_n be_v distinguish_v from_o god_n and_o men._n all_o those_o live_a being_n say_v he_o know_v the_o creator_n in_o a_o excellent_a degree_n of_o knowledge_n each_o in_o reference_n to_o his_o order_n and_o not_o in_o relation_n to_o his_o excellency_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o first_o degree_n can_v conceive_v the_o creator_n such_o as_o he_o be_v in_o himself_o because_o their_o understanding_n be_v too_o short_a to_o attain_v unto_o he_o however_o they_o approach_v near_o to_o he_o than_o the_o being_n of_o a_o inferior_a order_n and_o each_o of_o these_o order_n unto_o the_o 10_o know_v the_o creator_n more_o perfect_o than_o man_n who_o be_v compose_v of_o matter_n and_o form_n sect._n 10._o the_o cabalist_n who_o have_v trace_v out_o the_o way_n to_o the_o magic_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o content_v with_o these_o ten_o order_n but_o divide_v all_o the_o creature_n into_o four_o circle_n the_o one_a be_v the_o circle_n of_o the_o exhalation_n avilos_n call_v otherwise_o zephiros_n light_n so_o much_o exalt_v in_o all_o age_n by_o the_o jewish_a doctor_n who_o will_v not_o have_v they_o call_v either_o creature_n or_o essence_n of_o the_o creator_n but_o perfection_n distinct_a from_o he_o as_o manasse_n ben-israel_n explain_v it_o more_o particular_o put_v they_o into_o parallel_n with_o the_o idea_n of_o platâ—_n and_o esteem_v they_o to_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o all_o thing_n he_o count_v 10_o of_o this_o order_n the_o crown_n the_o science_n prudence_n majesty_n valour_n beauty_n victory_n glory_n foundation_n and_o kingdom_n they_o name_v the_o second_o circle_n that_o of_o the_o creation_n in_o which_o be_v the_o angel_n separate_v and_o distinct_a from_o all_o corporality_n and_o divide_v into_o 10_o order_n the_o name_n of_o which_o be_v set_v down_o sect._n 8._o they_o place_n in_o the_o three_o circle_n jetzira_n that_o be_v the_o form_n among_o which_o they_o reckon_v such_o angel_n as_o have_v any_o communication_n with_o body_n the_o four_o circle_n contain_v all_o the_o other_o creature_n name_v alchiia_n or_o compound_v being_n sect._n 11._o if_o i_o will_v relate_v more_o at_o large_a whatever_o the_o jew_n have_v write_v of_o the_o angel_n and_o the_o opinion_n of_o each_o of_o their_o particular_a doctor_n there_o will_v not_o be_v much_o agreement_n betwixt_o what_o i_o shoul_n say_v and_o what_o have_v already_o be_v say_v they_o differ_v so_o much_o from_o one_o another_o however_o here_o follow_v the_o thought_n of_o some_o of_o their_o ringleader_n they_o speak_v of_o three_o sort_n of_o angel_n the_o first_o be_v altogether_o free_a from_o matter_n and_o there_o be_v four_o troop_n of_o that_o sort_n which_o have_v each_o their_o captain_n that_o stand_v at_o one_o of_o the_o corner_n of_o the_o throne_n of_o god_n michael_n be_v on_o the_o right_n gabriel_n on_o the_o left_a vriel_n before_o and_o raphael_n behind_o this_o we_o learn_v from_o rabbi_n eliezer_n in_o his_o four_o chapter_n those_o name_n have_v a_o very_a pregnant_a sense_n michael_n that_o be_v unless_o it_o be_v god_n gabriel_n god_n be_v my_o strength_n vriel_n god_n be_v my_o light_n raphael_n god_n be_v my_o physician_n they_o never_o appear_v to_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n nor_o in_o a_o human_a shape_n unless_o in_o a_o vision_n and_o to_o the_o prophet_n only_o the_o good_a angel_n who_o god_n employ_v in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o world_n be_v in_o the_o second_o rank_n they_o have_v often_o appear_v to_o the_o prophet_n in_o a_o human_a shape_n they_o dwell_v above_o the_o celestial_a orb_n and_o be_v call_v the_o army_n of_o heaven_n but_o the_o devil_n or_o schediim_v that_o be_v the_o wicked_a angel_n or_o as_o they_o use_v to_o speak_v kacodaimones_n the_o bad_a demon_n of_o who_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v chap._n 2._o sect._n 12._o have_v their_o abode_n under_o the_o moon_n and_o be_v the_o executioner_n of_o god_n wrath_n and_o judgement_n but_o as_o to_o this_o last_o sort_n we_o must_v more_o particular_o inquire_v after_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o jew_n sect._n 12._o they_o call_v the_o devil_n angel_n of_o destruction_n or_o death_n satanim_fw-la satan_n or_o adversary_n philo_z that_o be_v contemporary_a with_o the_o apostle_n will_v best_o teach_v we_o what_o they_o think_v of_o it_o thus_o he_o write_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o giant_n moses_n use_v to_o call_v angel_n what_o the_o other_o philosopher_n name_n genii_n here_o he_o take_v the_o â—â—rd_n genii_n in_o too_o large_a a_o sense_n or_o he_o confine_v that_o of_o angel_n to_o too_o strict_a a_o signification_n according_a to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v observe_v before_o chap._n 2._o s._n 13_o 14._o they_o be_v pursue_v that_o author_n the_o soul_n that_o fly_v into_o the_o air_n which_o none_o ought_v to_o account_v a_o fable_n and_o therefore_o it_o give_v a_o more_o particular_a explication_n of_o it_o as_o we_o ordinary_o say_v that_o there_o be_v good_a and_o bad_a spirit_n and_o good_a and_o bad_a soul_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o angel_n some_o of_o they_o be_v call_v good_a and_o be_v messenger_n that_o go_v to_o and_o fro_o from_o god_n to_o man_n and_o from_o man_n to_o god_n who_o be_v unreproachable_a and_o constant_a in_o their_o excellent_a ministry_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a there_o be_v other_o that_o be_v profane_a and_o execrable_a and_o may_v well_o be_v call_v damnable_a without_o fear_n of_o lie_v sect._n 13._o the_o jew_n report_v very_o different_o the_o original_n of_o spirit_n manasse_n ben_n israel_n assert_n that_o they_o be_v produce_v by_o god_n himself_o on_o the_o second_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n prob._n 23._o rabbi_n eliezer_n relate_v their_o fall_n in_o these_o word_n chap._n 13._o the_o administer_a angel_n say_v to_o god_n eternal_o bless_v o_o lord_n god_n of_o the_o universe_n what_o be_v man_n that_o thou_o shall_v put_v such_o value_n upon_o he_o what_o be_v he_o beside_o vanity_n for_o he_o can_v but_o somewhat_o reason_n upon_o terrestrial_a thing_n god_n answer_v do_v you_o pretend_v that_o i_o only_o desire_v to_o be_v exalt_v and_o glorify_v by_o you_o here_o above_o i_o be_o the_o same_o there_o below_o that_o i_o be_o here_o who_o be_v it_o among_o you_o that_o can_v call_v all_o the_o creature_n by_o their_o name_n there_o be_v not_o one_o among_o they_o that_o can_v do_v it_o whereupon_o adam_n rise_v and_o name_v all_o the_o creature_n by_o their_o
name_n which_o the_o administer_a angel_n see_v say_v among_o themselves_o let_v we_o consult_v together_o how_o we_o shall_v do_v to_o make_v adam_n sin_n against_o his_o creator_n otherwise_o he_o be_v like_a to_o become_v our_o master_n sammael_n who_o be_v a_o great_a prince_n in_o heaven_n she_o have_v be_v before_o mention_v ch._n 12._o s._n 8._o be_v present_a at_o this_o council_n with_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o first_o order_n and_o the_o seraphin_n of_o six_o troop_n sammael_n choose_v some_o of_o the_o twelve_o order_n to_o accoâ—â—â—â—ny_v he_o and_o come_v down_o below_o to_o visit_v all_o the_o creature_n who_o god_n eternal_o bless_a have_v create_v he_o find_v none_o so_o cunning_a and_o so_o proper_a to_o deceive_v as_o the_o serpent_n the_o author_n come_v afterward_o to_o the_o seduction_n and_o fall_n of_o man_n upon_o which_o he_o tell_v as_o many_o story_n as_o he_o have_v already_o do_v so_o be_v the_o seduction_n of_o man_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o devil_n afterward_o he_o relate_v how_o god_n punish_v adam_n eve_n and_o the_o serpent_n and_o impose_v on_o each_o of_o they_o his_o proper_a pain_n he_o call_v they_o all_o three_o before_o he_o charge_v by_o his_o sentence_n adam_n with_o nine_o curse_n and_o condemn_v he_o to_o death_n but_o he_o precipitate_v sammael_n and_o his_o whole_a troop_n from_o the_o heaven_n the_o abode_n of_o his_o holiness_n he_o cut_v off_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o serpent_n for_o it_o have_v before_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o camel_n and_o sammael_n ride_v upon_o he_o and_o he_o curse_v it_o above_o all_o other_o beast_n and_o live_a creature_n that_o be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o devil_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o we_o must_v not_o charge_v this_o story_n upon_o eliezer_n alone_o the_o targum_n that_o contain_v the_o most_o ordinary_a and_o receive_v explication_n of_o their_o best_a doctor_n mention_v this_o fable_n in_o several_a place_n sect._n 14._o they_o give_v yet_o another_o original_n to_o the_o daemon_n feign_v he_o to_o be_v issue_v from_o lilis_n that_o be_v say_v manasse_n the_o name_n of_o the_o wife_n of_o the_o devil_n who_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o have_v be_v the_o wife_n of_o adam_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lilit_fw-la be_v a_o word_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n isa_n 34_o 14._o which_o our_o interpreter_n translate_v satyr_n the_o french_a lutin_n and_o the_o dutch_a duyvell_n but_o we_o must_v hear_v rabbi_n elisha_n who_o in_o his_o thisbi_n have_v set_v up_o the_o whole_a legend_n we_o find_v in_o some_o write_n that_o for_o one_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o year_n during_o which_o adam_n abstain_v from_o his_o wife_n there_o come_v she_o devil_n to_o he_o who_o grow_v big_a with_o child_n and_o bring_v forth_o devil_n spirit_n hobgoblin_n and_o night_n phantasm_n i_o find_v again_o in_o other_o place_n that_o the_o devil_n have_v be_v bring_v forth_o by_o four_o mother_n lilis_n naome_n ogera_n and_o macholas_n we_o likewise_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o ben_n syra_n quest_n 60._o that_o nebuchadnezar_n ask_v he_o why_o most_o child_n die_v within_o the_o eight_o day_n of_o their_o birth_n he_o answer_v because_o lilis_n kill_v they_o of_o which_o matter_n there_o be_v more_o large_o treat_v in_o the_o same_o place_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o write_v more_o of_o it_o because_o i_o dont_fw-fr credit_v it_o by_o that_o narration_n may_v be_v see_v how_o gross_a the_o fiction_n of_o the_o jewish_a doctor_n be_v since_o there_o be_v man_n among_o they_o who_o can_v believe_v they_o how_o apt_a soever_o that_o nation_n may_v be_v to_o be_v impose_v upon_o sect._n 15._o but_o as_o if_o those_o four_o she_o devil_n have_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o people_n the_o world_n with_o wicked_a spirit_n they_o have_v invent_v a_o three_o sort_n from_o what_o be_v mention_v gen._n 6.2_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n see_v the_o daughter_n of_o man_n that_o they_o be_v fair_a take_v for_o wife_n such_o as_o they_o like_v from_o very_o ancient_a time_n the_o jew_n by_o those_o son_n of_o god_n understand_v the_o angel_n wherefore_o josephus_n say_v in_o his_o first_o book_n of_o the_o jewish_a antiquity_n chap._n 4._o that_o several_a angel_n of_o god_n mix_v themselves_o with_o woman_n beget_v a_o very_a insolent_a generation_n he_o even_o know_v the_o name_n of_o those_o angel_n that_o be_v carry_v to_o that_o excess_n of_o lechery_n aza_n and_o azael_n be_v the_o chief_a among_o they_o be_v both_o enamour_a with_o the_o beauty_n of_o naema_n cain_n daughter_n thence_o proceed_v the_o giant_n mention_v in_o the_o same_o place_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n who_o as_o we_o may_v infer_v from_o that_o narration_n must_v have_v be_v half_a devil_n and_o half_a men._n asmodee_n the_o wicked_a spirit_n of_o sara_n daughter_n to_o raguel_n of_o who_o mention_n be_v make_v in_o the_o book_n of_o tobit_n be_v likewise_o issue_v from_o that_o marriage_n but_o other_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v sammael_n if_o it_o be_v ask_v how_o spirit_n have_v the_o faculty_n of_o generate_a eliezer_n explain_v that_o difficulty_n in_o his_o 22th_o chapter_n when_o they_o be_v throw_v down_o from_o their_o holy_a abode_n their_o strength_n and_o shape_n become_v like_a to_o that_o of_o men._n sect._n 16._o but_o not_o to_o fill_v up_o this_o book_n with_o tale_n they_o have_v rather_o imagine_v as_o some_o heathen_n have_v do_v chap._n 2._o s._n 12._o that_o those_o wicked_a spirit_n be_v half_a angel_n and_o half_a men._n whereupon_o vorstius_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o rabbi_n eliezer_n relate_v the_o follow_a word_n take_v from_o rabbi_n scheem_n toob_n in_o that_o place_n where_o rabi_n nitron_n speak_v of_o lilis_n the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n night_n phantasm_n and_o wicked_a spirit_n which_o we_o sometime_o see_v in_o a_o human_a shape_n proceed_v from_o the_o concourse_n of_o that_o chief_a of_o they_o and_o as_o to_o their_o state_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o learned_a be_v that_o they_o resemble_v man_n as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v angel_n because_o on_o the_o one_o side_n they_o be_v not_o such_o a_o subtle_a substance_n as_o those_o of_o the_o other_o spirit_n and_o on_o the_o other_o they_o be_v not_o compose_v of_o such_o a_o gross_a matter_n as_o that_o of_o men._n if_o we_o desire_v to_o know_v why_o those_o curse_a creature_n be_v call_v by_o the_o jewish_a doctor_n sometime_o spirit_n and_o sometime_o male_a and_o female_a as_o though_o they_o be_v man_n the_o same_o toob_n will_v tell_v we_o in_o his_o 5_o chapter_n as_o vorstius_n relate_v in_o the_o 22th_o chapter_n of_o rabi_n eliezer_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o second_o order_n of_o spirit_n consider_v as_o distinguish_v into_o ten_o order_n from_o that_o order_n proceed_v in_o the_o universe_n two_o sort_n of_o spirit_n of_o error_n or_o satyr_n who_o behave_v themselves_o like_o man_n who_o appear_v to_o they_o in_o their_o dream_n in_o the_o shape_n of_o handsome_a woman_n transform_v themselves_o now_o into_o man_n then_z women_z sect._n 17_o it_o be_v now_o time_n to_o learn_v their_o opinion_n concern_v human_a soul_n at_o least_o if_o they_o understand_v themselves_o distinct_o enough_o to_o inform_v we_o of_o it_o for_o it_o already_o appear_v from_o what_o i_o have_v quote_v out_o of_o philo_n sect._n 12._o that_o the_o most_o learned_a do_v not_o stick_v to_o a_o accurate_a distinction_n betwixt_o angel_n and_o soul_n and_o josephus_n that_o famous_a historian_n almost_o as_o ancient_a as_o that_o other_o author_n say_v in_o his_o seven_o book_n of_o the_o war_n of_o the_o jew_n chap._n 25._o that_o the_o spirit_n call_v daemon_n be_v those_o of_o the_o worst_a of_o man_n who_o fall_v upon_o the_o live_n and_o kill_v they_o if_o not_o hinder_v from_o it_o thence_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o ascribe_v something_o corporeal_a to_o those_o spirit_n so_o much_o the_o more_o that_o he_o fancy_n that_o they_o may_v be_v expel_v by_o the_o root_n baaras_fw-mi or_o by_o some_o other_o former_o show_v by_o solomon_n as_o the_o same_o author_n intimate_v in_o his_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o jewish_a antiquity_n but_o i_o be_o to_o make_v a_o large_a mention_n of_o that_o sort_n of_o enchantment_n in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n sect._n 18._o the_o book_n which_o the_o learned_a hoornbeck_n have_v write_v against_o the_o jew_n contain_v in_o short_a their_o opinion_n as_o to_o the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o soul_n their_o opinion_n say_v he_o pag._n 319._o be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v all_o create_v together_o with_o the_o light_n the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o not_o only_o that_o they_o be_v create_v together_o but_o by_o couple_n the_o soul_n of_o a_o man_n and_o that_o of_o a_o woman_n so_o that_o
thereby_o it_o may_v be_v easy_o understand_v that_o marriage_n must_v be_v very_o happy_a and_o attend_v with_o great_a sweetness_n and_o tranquillity_n when_o one_o marry_v with_o his_o peculiar_a soul_n that_o be_v with_o that_o which_o be_v create_v with_o she_o whereas_o they_o can_v be_v but_o unhappy_a and_o turn_v to_o the_o punishment_n of_o man_n when_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o a_o body_n who_o soul_n be_v not_o create_v with_o the_o soul_n of_o he_o that_o espouse_n she_o we_o have_v to_o strive_v against_o that_o vnhappiness_n until_o we_o be_v rid_v of_o it_o and_o that_o we_o may_v be_v unite_v by_o a_o second_o marriage_n to_o the_o soul_n that_o be_v make_v our_o partner_n in_o the_o creation_n to_o lead_v a_o happy_a life_n manasse_n ben_n israel_n give_v a_o more_o large_a account_n of_o that_o belief_n in_o several_a place_n as_o in_o his_o conciliador_n quest_n 6._o pag._n 12._o in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o the_o resurrection_n chap._n 13._o as_o also_o in_o the_o three_o book_n chap._n 9_o and_o in_o his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr termino_fw-la vitæ_fw-la sect._n 8._o pag._n 207._o which_o he_o more_o large_o confirm_v after_o the_o jewish_a manner_n in_o his_o three_o question_n sect._n 19_o as_o to_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n the_o metempsychosis_n of_o pythagoras_n be_v also_o receive_v among_o the_o jew_n which_o transmigration_n they_o call_v gilgul_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o revolution_n of_o soul_n for_o they_o imagine_v that_o after_o death_n the_o soul_n wander_v for_o a_o year_n about_o the_o body_n whence_o she_o be_v go_v out_o and_o go_v still_o ramble_v till_o she_o meet_v with_o another_o body_n into_o which_o she_o may_v enter_v to_o be_v bear_v again_o with_o it_o they_o fancy_n that_o this_o happen_v three_o time_n as_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o thisbi_n upon_o the_o word_n gilgul_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o cabalist_n be_v that_o every_o soul_n be_v create_v thrice_o to_o let_v we_o understand_v that_o she_o introduce_v herself_o successive_o into_o the_o body_n of_o three_o child_n or_o men._n this_o they_o hope_v in_o some_o manner_n to_o confirm_v from_o the_o book_n of_o job_n ch_n 23._o v._n 19_o according_a to_o that_o they_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o first_o man_n enter_v into_o the_o body_n of_o king_n david_n and_o be_v now_o to_o pass_v into_o that_o of_o the_o messiah_n that_o mystery_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o three_o hebrew_n letter_n of_o adam_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d take_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o initial_a letter_n of_o the_o name_n of_o adam_n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o first_o of_o that_o of_o david_n and_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o first_o of_o that_o of_o messiah_n their_o learned_a hold_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o wicked_a pass_n into_o the_o body_n of_o beast_n each_o soul_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sin_n she_o have_v commit_v thus_o the_o soul_n of_o a_o man_n that_o have_v debauch_v his_o neighbour_n wife_n be_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o camel_n and_o therefore_o say_v david_n i_o shall_v sing_v to_o the_o lord_n ki_n gamal_a alaii_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o he_o have_v deliver_v i_o from_o the_o camel_n as_o they_o interpret_v it_o use_v this_o reason_n that_o when_o the_o hebrew_n word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v punctuate_v it_o be_v read_v otherwise_o and_o pronounce_v gamaal_n which_o signify_v a_o camel_n sect._n 20._o there_o be_v some_o however_o who_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o wicked_a perish_v with_o their_o body_n josephus_n say_v of_o the_o pharisee_n of_o his_o time_n that_o they_o assert_v the_o transmigration_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o good_a only_o but_o that_o they_o send_v those_o of_o the_o impious_a to_o the_o eternal_a torment_n in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o the_o war_n of_o the_o jew_n chap._n 7._o the_o sadducee_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n believe_v neither_o resurrection_n nor_o angel_n nor_o spirit_n in_o st._n matth._n chap._n 22._o v._n 23._o and_o in_o the_o act_n ch._n 23._o v._n 8._o but_o now_o the_o jew_n have_v invent_v a_o great_a many_o chimaera_n that_o powerful_o confirm_v they_o in_o their_o magic_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o their_o conjuration_n for_o as_o it_o have_v already_o be_v say_v the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n must_v wander_v a_o whole_a year_n about_o her_o corpse_n during_o which_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n that_o abide_v in_o the_o air_n and_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d malachi_n chabbalah_n or_o devil_n of_o torment_n and_o have_v yet_o several_a other_o name_n find_v occasion_n to_o make_v they_o reenter_v into_o their_o body_n as_o they_o have_v power_n to_o do_v when_o they_o be_v require_v to_o it_o by_o conjuration_n thence_o proceed_v in_o their_o meaning_n that_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n call_v again_o the_o soul_n of_o samuel_n into_o his_o body_n because_o he_o have_v not_o be_v dead_a a_o whole_a year_n manasse_n ben_n israel_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o assure_v we_o it_o be_v that_o of_o the_o ancient_n which_o he_o have_v extract_v especial_o from_o gemara_n siabbas_n there_o be_v some_o however_o who_o have_v more_o rational_a opinion_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o second_o book_n when_o we_o have_v occasion_n to_o examine_v that_o instance_n chap._n xiii_o that_o the_o witchcraft_n ancient_o practise_v and_o still_o in_o use_n among_o the_o jew_n proceed_v from_o the_o same_o original_a sect._n 1._o we_o have_v examine_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n upon_o that_o matter_n as_o much_o as_o they_o differ_v from_o the_o holy_a writ_n for_o as_o far_o as_o their_o belief_n be_v consonant_a to_o it_o we_o receive_v and_o approve_v of_o the_o same_o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o they_o practise_v as_o to_o witchcraft_n the_o holy_a scripture_n may_v full_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o great_a inclination_n that_o people_n ever_o have_v for_o it_o which_o doubtless_o proceed_v first_o from_o the_o practice_n they_o have_v see_v in_o egypt_n and_o of_o which_o perhaps_o they_o have_v not_o abstain_v but_o have_v see_v the_o continuation_n of_o they_o in_o the_o country_n they_o inhabit_v that_o be_v surround_v and_o intermix_v with_o so_o many_o nation_n addict_v to_o that_o art_n it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n the_o law_n give_v they_o such_o frequent_a warning_n to_o beware_v of_o it_o exodus_fw-la 22_o 18._o levit._fw-la chap._n 18._o v._n 31._o cap._n 5._o v._n 27._o deuter._n chap._n 13_o 8_o 9_o 14._o isaiah_n chap._n 6._o v._n 12.20_o and_o that_o he_o threaten_v they_o so_o severe_o because_o they_o can_v not_o resolve_v to_o forsake_v that_o impious_a exercise_n as_o may_v be_v see_v especial_o in_o manasseh_n king_n of_o judah_n 2_o king_n chap._n 21._o v._n 6._o 2._o cron._n chap._n 3._o v._n 6._o that_o sin_n become_v general_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o israel_n or_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o 10_o tribe_n so_o that_o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o they_o use_v divination_n and_o observe_v the_o cry_n of_o bird_n 2_o king_n chap._n 17._o v._n 17._o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n there_o be_v seven_o son_n of_o the_o same_o father_n one_o of_o the_o high_a priest_n who_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o be_v exorcist_n and_o to_o conjure_v devil_n act_n 19_o v._o 13_o 14._o but_o all_o these_o thing_n make_v no_o part_n of_o the_o content_n of_o their_o law_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o their_o rebellion_n so_o that_o judaisme_n be_v not_o proper_o answerable_a for_o they_o until_o they_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o rabbin_n themselves_o and_o at_o last_o introduce_v to_o make_v up_o part_n of_o their_o religion_n such_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o i_o have_v represent_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n to_o which_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o present_a jew_n be_v perfect_o agreeable_a sect._n 2._o the_o inquisitive_a lighfoot_n have_v show_v by_o many_o proof_n that_o the_o jew_n at_o their_o return_n from_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n have_v entire_o forsake_v idolatry_n and_o find_v they_o be_v destitute_a of_o prophet_n addict_v themselves_o by_o degree_n to_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n about_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n come_n the_o writing_n of_o the_o talmud_n that_o be_v full_a of_o instruction_n for_o that_o purpose_n and_o be_v nevertheless_o in_o great_a credit_n among_o they_o give_v upon_o that_o subject_n a_o testimony_n not_o advantageous_a to_o they_o especial_o since_o in_o the_o follow_a time_n they_o use_v the_o same_o art_n against_o christianity_n lightfoot_n assure_v we_o that_o after_o the_o destruction_n of_o their_o city_n and_o temple_n there_o be_v several_a impostor_n among_o
out_o of_o it_o upon_o the_o 10_o chapter_n he_o say_v again_o he_o that_o be_v condemn_v and_o deliver_v to_o punishment_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o sin_n and_o bring_v to_o the_o place_n of_o execution_n have_v no_o long_a hope_n of_o mercy_n or_o forgiveness_n but_o this_o pope_n do_v not_o always_o maintain_v this_o thesis_n for_o he_o speak_v thus_o in_o the_o four_o book_n of_o his_o dialogue_n chap._n 39_o sed_fw-la samen_fw-la de_fw-la quibusdam_fw-la levibus_fw-la culpis_fw-la esse_fw-la purgatorius_fw-la ignis_fw-la credendus_fw-la est_fw-la however_o it_o must_v be_v believe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o purge_v fire_n for_o some_o small_a fault_n upon_o the_o penitential_a psalm_n he_o explain_v himself_o more_o at_o large_a post_fw-la mortem_fw-la carnis_fw-la alii_fw-la aeternis_fw-la deputantur_fw-la suppliciis_fw-la alii_fw-la ad_fw-la vitam_fw-la per_fw-la ignem_fw-la transcunt_fw-la purgationis_fw-la after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n some_o be_v condemn_v to_o endless_a torment_n and_o other_o go_v to_o life_n through_o a_o purge_a fire_n chap._n xvi_o that_o some_o of_o the_o first_o christian_n deride_v the_o conjuration_n of_o spirit_n and_o other_o credit_v and_o practise_v they_o sect._n 1_o we_o be_v now_o to_o examine_v whether_o the_o practice_n of_o divination_n and_o witchcraft_n be_v in_o request_n in_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n both_o be_v equal_o reject_v by_o those_o that_o be_v call_v catholic_n and_o orthodox_n but_o we_o must_v inquire_v upon_o what_o ground_n for_o it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o because_o they_o believe_v they_o to_o he_o deceive_a art_n the_o practice_n of_o which_o be_v impossible_a as_o that_o they_o judge_v they_o unlawful_a beside_o they_o ackowledge_v so_o far_o the_o efficacy_n of_o conjuration_n that_o they_o do_v not_o at_o most_o reject_v they_o but_o come_v in_o process_n of_o time_n to_o admit_v they_o in_o the_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n which_o be_v still_o call_v exorcism_n general_o use_v among_o the_o papist_n and_o not_o entire_o abolish_v among_o some_o protestant_n though_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o treat_v at_o large_a of_o this_o matter_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v premisde_v that_o this_o be_v their_o most_o ancient_a original_a as_o the_o write_n of_o some_o of_o their_o doctor_n plain_o testify_v but_o let_v we_o hear_v first_o how_o the_o law_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n thunder_v against_o those_o that_o dare_v meddle_v with_o exorcism_n and_o conjuration_n sect._n 2._o here_o be_v the_o proclamation_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n in_o the_o 9th_o book_n of_o the_o code_n tit._n 8._o book_n 5._o de_fw-fr divinatoribus_fw-la let_v no_o body_n presume_v to_o interrogate_v diviner_n or_o to_o consult_v mathematician_n and_o astrologer_n silence_n be_v also_o enjoin_v to_o augurer_n and_o fortune-teller_n caldee_n magician_n and_o those_o that_o be_v call_v sorcerer_n because_o of_o the_o heinousness_n of_o their_o crime_n shall_v not_o be_v allow_v to_o undertake_v or_o exercise_v their_o art_n the_o curiosity_n of_o those_o that_o consult_v oracle_n shall_v be_v repress_v if_o any_o obey_v not_o our_o order_n he_o shall_v be_v punish_v by_o the_o steel_n till_o he_o be_v dead_a give_v at_o milan_n january_n 25._o 337._o here_o be_v another_o proclamation_n of_o the_o emperor_n valentinianus_n theodosius_n and_o arcadius_n if_o any_o be_v find_v guilty_a of_o magic_n he_o shall_v be_v arrest_v add_v deliver_v to_o justice_n as_o a_o enemy_n of_o mankind_n etc._n etc._n give_v at_o rome_n aug._n 17._o 389._o the_o rest_n may_v be_v see_v in_o those_o law_n and_o be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o civilian_n constantine_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o reign_n in_o 312._o have_v ordain_v the_o pain_n of_o fire_n for_o such_o as_o shall_v be_v convict_v of_o that_o crime_n and_o promise_v a_o reward_n to_o the_o informer_n law_n the_o 3d._n tit._n 8._o de_fw-la maleficis_fw-la comprehendendis_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la publicum_fw-la pertrahendis_fw-la sect._n 3_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n those_o pain_n be_v not_o inflict_v upon_o that_o sort_n of_o people_n so_o much_o because_o of_o their_o cheat_n as_o have_v be_v already_o say_v as_o especial_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o crime_n and_o the_o hurt_n they_o be_v believe_v to_o procure_v to_o man_n and_o beast_n by_o mix_v and_o perturbate_v the_o element_n by_o their_o witchcraft_n which_o make_v they_o worthy_a of_o the_o most_o cruel_a punishment_n this_o plain_o appear_v by_o the_o 6_o law_n make_v by_o constantine_n and_o julian_n anno_fw-la 357._o there_o be_v several_a who_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o confound_v the_o element_n by_o witchcraft_n and_o assault_v the_o life_n of_o man_n who_o can_v defend_v himself_o against_o they_o of_o conjure_v up_o ghost_n and_o ask_v their_o advice_n to_o destroy_v their_o enemy_n by_o wicked_a way_n whence_o it_o appear_v a_o double_a power_n be_v attribute_v to_o sorcerer_n and_o enchanter_n first_o of_o confound_v the_o element_n and_o second_o of_o conjure_v up_o ghost_n make_v they_o appear_v and_o discourse_v with_o they_o it_o be_v therefore_o believe_v that_o the_o crime_n of_o that_o people_n consist_v in_o their_o converse_n with_o the_o spirit_n who_o power_n and_o malice_n they_o make_v use_v of_o to_o torment_v other_o men._n so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o opinion_n be_v then_o general_a among_o the_o christian_n and_o even_o among_o the_o mob_n of_o the_o heathen_n or_o at_o least_o of_o the_o great_a part_n among_o they_o who_o live_v and_o converse_v with_o the_o christian_n so_o that_o either_o of_o they_o addict_v themselves_o to_o that_o converse_n whether_o they_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o power_n of_o spirit_n or_o not_o make_v themselves_o equal_o guilty_a and_o obnoxious_a to_o the_o severity_n of_o the_o law_n s_n 4._o the_o chief_a doctor_n of_o that_o time_n teach_v we_o the_o same_o but_o i_o shall_v quote_v only_o a_o few_o that_o will_v afford_v we_o sufficient_a proof_n i_o shall_v begin_v with_o justin_n martyr_n who_o live_v in_o the_o 2d_o age_n and_o show_v in_o his_o 2d_o apology_n that_o he_o acknowledge_v the_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o heathen_a witchcraft_n in_o the_o new_a edition_n of_o cologne_n pag._n 65._o the_o prediction_n themselves_o that_o be_v make_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o dead_a by_o young_a innocent_a child_n that_o see_v object_n in_o a_o mirror_n by_o the_o call_n up_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a and_o by_o those_o that_o be_v call_v by_o the_o magician_n expounder_n of_o dream_n paredri_fw-la assessores_fw-la assessor_n in_o short_a whatever_o be_v operate_v by_o those_o that_o be_v skilful_a in_o those_o practice_n must_v persuade_v you_o say_v he_o to_o the_o heathen_n that_o the_o soul_n have_v still_o some_o sense_n after_o death_n what_o he_o write_v in_o his_o dialogue_n against_o tripho_n the_o jew_n differ_v not_o much_o from_o that_o first_o passage_n ib._n pag._n 311._o that_o the_o demon_n may_v be_v overcome_v by_o conjuration_n in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o no_o jew_n can_v do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o name_n of_o any_o king_n prophet_n or_o patriarch_n not_o even_o perhaps_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o god_n of_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob._n he_o nevertheless_o believe_v that_o the_o demon_n by_o mean_n of_o that_o sort_n of_o diviner_n that_o be_v call_v ventriloqui_n give_v real_a oracle_n to_o those_o that_o conjure_v they_o as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o his_o 33th_o question_n and_o from_o the_o answer_n to_o it_o sect._n 5._o proceed_v far_o whatever_o be_v needful_a for_o our_o design_n be_v to_o learn_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n as_o to_o the_o power_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o conjuration_n that_o be_v practise_v both_o by_o the_o heathen_n and_o christian_n st._n cyprian_n in_o the_o 3d_o century_n sufficient_o declare_v that_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n baptism_n have_v power_n by_o the_o blessing_n of_o christ_n to_o expel_v wicked_a spirit_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v possess_v of_o man_n before_o their_o be_v cast_v out_o by_o that_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o indeed_o he_o write_v in_o his_o seven_o letter_n of_o the_o one_a book_n that_o as_o pharaoh_n after_o much_o resistance_n be_v at_o last_o drown_v in_o the_o water_n so_o the_o devil_n be_v yet_o now_o a-days_o abuse_v and_o torment_v by_o the_o exorcist_n who_o voice_n be_v indeed_o only_o human_a but_o attend_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o god_n for_o a_o little_a far_o he_o say_v when_o by_o the_o save_v water_n we_o receive_v the_o sanctification_n of_o baptism_n we_o may_v be_v sure_a that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v overcome_v and_o the_o person_n consecrate_v to_o god_n free_v by_o his_o mercy_n it_o happen_v at_o the_o same_o time_n according_a to_o he_o that_o scorpion_n and_o serpent_n can_v abide_v water_n
ancient_a father_n establish_v 99_o to_o one_o man._n our_o schottus_n make_v their_o number_n amount_v to_o 1000,000,000,000_o a_o thousand_o thousand_o million_o more_o of_o who_o be_v good_a then_o bad_a though_o he_o undertake_v not_o to_o determine_v the_o number_n of_o each_o pag._n 9_o 10._o this_o vast_a number_n of_o angel_n as_o well_o bad_a as_o good_a be_v divide_v by_o way_n of_o degree_n into_o some_o certain_a order_n which_o be_v explain_v in_o particular_a somewhat_o further_o in_o that_o same_o book_n sect._n 6._o as_o to_o the_o power_n ascribe_v to_o good_a and_o bad_a angel_n 1._o they_o can_v neither_o penetrate_v the_o secret_a thought_n of_o one_o another_o nor_o those_o of_o man_n yet_o they_o can_v much_o better_o pierce_v into_o futurity_n than_o man_n can_v do_v by_o the_o help_n of_o natural_a cause_n and_o know_v for_o instance_n whether_o the_o year_n shall_v be_v fruitful_a whether_o it_o will_v freeze_v very_o hard_o whether_o it_o will_v rain_v or_o blow_n pag._n 12_o 13_o 14._o 2._o it_o be_v observable_a that_o he_o ascribe_v to_o they_o the_o faculty_n of_o move_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o though_o it_o be_v not_o do_v in_o a_o instant_n and_o that_o of_o extend_v and_o contract_v themselves_o local_o pag._n 17._o 18._o 3._o he_o admit_v the_o opinion_n of_o ignatius_n erkenness_n that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a a_o angel_n shall_v have_v a_o body_n to_o move_v another_o body_n pag._n 20._o etc._n etc._n 4._o that_o nevertheless_o neither_o angel_n nor_o devil_n can_v act_v upon_o each_o other_o unless_o they_o meet_v both_o in_o the_o same_o place_n pag._n 21._o 5._o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n that_o a_o spirit_n may_v assume_v a_o body_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o outward_o to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o bodily_a shape_n by_o a_o person_n who_o eye_n be_v convenient_o dispose_v without_o be_v perceive_v by_o another_o near_o he_o though_o his_o eye_n be_v as_o fit_v for_o it_o as_o those_o of_o the_o former_a pag._n 24._o 6._o it_o be_v likewise_o the_o common_a opinion_n that_o each_o person_n have_v his_o particular_a angel_n and_o devil_n p._n 37_o 38._o sect._n 7._o as_o to_o the_o holy_a angel_n in_o particular_a the_o opinion_n of_o lombard_n concern_v their_o order_n and_o different_a ministries_n have_v be_v always_o much_o credit_v among_o the_o papist_n they_o believe_v that_o he_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o scripture_n when_o he_o constitute_v nine_o order_n of_o they_o angel_n archangel_n principality_n power_n virtue_n dominion_n throne_n cherubim_n and_o seraphim_n lombard_n assert_n that_o dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n have_v distinguish_v they_o so_o but_o i_o have_v show_v before_o chap._n 15._o sect._n 3._o that_o it_o be_v pope_n gregory_n who_o have_v establish_v that_o number_n though_o not_o altogether_o in_o the_o same_o order_n these_o nine_o order_n have_v be_v since_o divide_v into_o three_o time_n three_o the_o three_o superior_a order_n be_v the_o seraphim_n cherubim_n and_o throne_n and_o so_o forth_o ascend_v again_o and_o reckon_v all_o nine_o lombard_n explain_v this_o thought_n more_o at_o large_a say_v that_o as_o the_o martyr_n be_v one_o order_n and_o the_o apostle_n another_o and_o yet_o one_o apostle_n be_v above_o another_o as_o one_o martyr_n above_o another_o he_o reasonable_o believe_v the_o same_o to_o be_v with_o the_o angel_n sect._n 8._o as_o to_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n in_o particular_a it_o be_v believe_v 1._o that_o they_o have_v not_o all_o be_v precipitate_v into_o hell_n immediate_o after_o their_o fall_n but_o that_o part_n of_o they_o remain_v ramble_v without_o and_o sometime_o return_v upon_o earth_n or_o abide_v in_o the_o air_n p._n 26_o 27._o 2._o that_o there_o be_v six_o different_a place_n where_o the_o devil_n common_o dwell_v and_o whence_o they_o effect_v their_o malice_n and_o power_n and_o therefore_o be_v call_v in_o relation_n to_o those_o place_n 1._o ignean_n or_o superaereal_a devil_n 2._o aereal_a devil_n 3._o terrestrial_a 4._o aquatic_n 5._o subterraneous_a 6._o those_o that_o hate_v the_o light_n the_o abbot_n trithemius_n delrio_n and_o agrippa_n be_v quote_v by_o our_o author_n on_o that_o account_n pag._n 28._o 31._o 3._o they_o be_v as_o well_o as_o the_o angel_n divide_v into_o several_a order_n but_o the_o papist_n agree_v not_o together_o upon_o this_o matter_n neither_o our_o author_n nor_o agrippa_n who_o have_v treat_v at_o large_a of_o this_o matter_n agree_v together_o nor_o with_o other_o but_o after_o all_o i_o relate_v here_o what_o be_v most_o general_o receive_v to_o which_o i_o add_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o thyleus_n who_o divide_v the_o devil_n into_o three_o spiritual_a dominion_n and_o nine_o quire_n be_v not_o reject_v pag._n 36_o 37._o sect._n 9_o their_o power_n and_o effect_n have_v always_o be_v much_o exalt_v among_o the_o papist_n they_o hold_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n can_v do_v great_a wonder_n either_o by_o their_o knowledge_n or_o power_n mira_n hoc_fw-la loco_fw-la vocamus_fw-la say_v schottus_n quorum_fw-la causas_fw-la etiam_fw-la sapientes_fw-la ignorant_a &_o digna_fw-la admiratione_n censent_fw-la sive_fw-la de_fw-la â—aetero_fw-la natura_fw-la facultates_fw-la transcendunt_fw-la sive_fw-la non_fw-la i_o give_v here_o the_o name_n of_o wonder_n to_o those_o effect_n the_o cause_n of_o which_o even_o the_o wise_a be_v ignorant_a of_o and_o judge_v they_o worthy_a admiration_n whether_o or_o no_o they_o surpass_v the_o force_n of_o nature_n pag._n 39_o 40._o it_o be_v therefore_o his_o opinion_n that_o the_o devil_n can_v produce_v effect_n that_o be_v above_o the_o power_n of_o nature_n for_o though_o he_o declare_v afterward_o that_o they_o produce_v but_o apparent_o and_o not_o real_o some_o effect_n that_o be_v peculiar_a to_o god_n only_o yet_o he_o believe_v that_o frequent_o they_o real_o operate_v other_o which_o indeed_o be_v not_o proper_a to_o god_n but_o which_o neither_o man_n nor_o the_o ordinary_a course_n of_o nature_n be_v capable_a of_o effect_v without_o the_o assistance_n of_o those_o spirit_n to_o prove_v this_o thesis_n he_o quote_v many_o popish_a author_n and_o show_n that_o they_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o he_o distinguish_v what_o the_o devil_n be_v able_a to_o effect_v of_o themselves_o from_o what_o they_o can_v do_v but_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o magician_n and_o witch_n pag._n 40._o to_o 50._o sect._n 10._o the_o consequence_n he_o draw_v from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v be_v that_o the_o devil_n operate_v some_o thing_n by_o motion_n other_o by_o the_o active_a virtue_n of_o natural_a cause_n and_o other_o by_o illusion_n 1._o they_o allege_v 15_o sort_n of_o their_o operation_n by_o their_o motion_n from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o of_o which_o the_o five_o first_o consist_v in_o real_a operation_n and_o the_o nine_o last_o in_o mere_a representation_n those_o of_o the_o first_o classis_fw-la be_v first_o they_o cause_n fire_n to_o descend_v from_o heaven_n as_o it_o be_v relate_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o job_n second_o according_a to_o the_o same_o history_n they_o may_v raise_v storm_n and_o tempest_n three_o they_o may_v likewise_o cause_v rain_n bring_v fair_a weather_n make_v wind_n blow_v upon_o the_o sea_n stop_v the_o course_n of_o vessel_n and_o overturn_v they_o four_o they_o may_v produce_v earthquake_n five_o they_o may_v transport_v through_o the_o air_n or_o in_o some_o other_o manner_n the_o body_n of_o man_n and_o all_o other_o sort_n of_o body_n sect._n 11._o our_o author_n afterward_o relate_v what_o they_o operate_v by_o motion_n of_o mere_a representation_n to_o the_o internal_a and_o external_a sense_n 1._o they_o render_v visible_a thing_n invisible_a by_o sudden_o snatch_v they_o from_o the_o sight_n of_o men._n 2._o they_o make_v statue_n and_o other_o inanimate_a object_n move_v and_o walk_v they_o make_v they_o speak_v 4._o they_o make_v appear_v man_n and_o beast_n in_o their_o dead_a body_n as_o though_o they_o be_v alive_a 5._o they_o take_v upon_o they_o aereal_a body_n and_o by_o that_o mean_n produce_v several_a effect_n 6._o they_o represent_v the_o figure_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o matter_n either_o gold_n silver_n precious_a stone_n or_o other_o 7._o they_o direct_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n the_o animal_n spirit_n of_o man_n that_o they_o make_v appear_v to_o they_o past_a present_a and_o future_a thing_n in_o their_o own_o shape_n and_o persuade_v they_o that_o they_o see_v hear_v and_o do_v thing_n that_o be_v not_o real_a 8._o they_o cause_v pineing_n and_o violent_a disease_n in_o human_a body_n 9_o by_o dream_n they_o present_v to_o people_n such_o object_n as_o be_v absent_a and_o remote_a and_o forewarn_v they_o of_o future_a thing_n 10_o they_o produce_v in_o man_n the_o passion_n of_o love_n hatred_n anger_n and_o fury_n from_o pa._n 51._o to_o 54._o sect._n
phantasm_n which_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o papist_n be_v good_a and_o bad_a angel_n or_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a which_o become_v visible_a or_o which_o be_v understand_v without_o be_v see_v either_o that_o they_o speak_v intelligible_o or_o that_o they_o make_v only_o some_o sound_n and_o noise_n there_o be_v yet_o this_o difference_n in_o their_o apparition_n that_o there_o be_v some_o soul_n which_o whether_o they_o manifest_v themselves_o visible_o or_o whether_o they_o be_v only_o hear_v work_v some_o effect_n whereas_o there_o be_v other_o that_o operate_v nothing_o schottus_n free_o teach_v we_o many_o thing_n which_o relate_v to_o they_o that_o be_v first_o in_o what_o place_n spectre_n chief_o use_v to_o appear_v second_o what_o spectre_n and_o phantasm_n be_v three_o what_o they_o act_n four_o to_o who_o they_o particular_o appear_v five_o what_o mean_v there_o be_v to_o avoid_v they_o and_o be_v rid_v of_o they_o sect._n 2._o those_o place_n where_o phantom_n appear_v schottus_n persuade_v himself_o that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n in_o the_o world_n but_o that_o may_v happen_v however_o that_o there_o be_v some_o where_o it_o happen_v more_o frequent_o than_o elsewhere_o as_o 1._o in_o desert_n and_o in_o solitary_a place_n he_o ground_n his_o opinion_n upon_o scripture_n isai_n 33.14_o apoc._n 18.2_o tob._n 8.3_o and_o confirm_v it_o by_o the_o consideration_n of_o that_o which_o happen_v to_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o st._n matthew_n chap._n 4._o st._n luke_n chap._n 4._o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o good_a st._n anthony_n be_v so_o hardly_o deal_v with_o in_o the_o desert_n by_o all_o sort_n of_o hobgobling_n and_o spirit_n pag._n 226._o 2._o if_o one_o be_v in_o the_o humour_n also_o to_o believe_v a_o sort_n of_o water_n demon_n our_o author_n will_v very_o often_o make_v they_o appear_v in_o pond_n and_o marsh_n pag._n 227._o 3._o if_o the_o pagan_n have_v have_v since_o a_o long_a time_n god_n of_o the_o grove_n the_o christian_n will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v such_o for_o they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v particular_a phantom_n in_o wood_n and_o meadow_n pag._n 229._o 4._o when_o they_o be_v to_o fight_v any_o bloody_a battle_n or_o after_o it_o have_v be_v fight_v many_o spectre_n have_v often_o be_v see_v in_o the_o field_n of_o battle_n pag._n 230._o 5._o phantasm_n often_o appear_v in_o bath_n and_o stove_n pag._n 232._o 6._o which_o happen_v also_o in_o fortress_n and_o castle_n pag._n 234._o 7._o in_o mine_n and_o cavern_n as_o it_o have_v be_v say_v before_o concern_v mountain_n go_n pag._n 235._o 8._o there_o be_v see_v more_o apparition_n in_o place_n where_o murderer_n and_o thief_n haunt_v than_o in_o other_o place_n pag._n 235._o 9_o holy_a cloister_n church_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n worship_n be_v not_o also_o exempt_v pag._n 237._o as_o for_o i_o i_o be_o very_o much_o persuade_v that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n in_o the_o world_n where_o there_o be_v more_o delusion_n and_o apparition_n make_v or_o rather_o deceitful_a vision_n than_o in_o those_o place_n 10._o so_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n that_o the_o same_o happen_v to_o every_o particular_a person_n in_o his_o house_n pag._n 238._o sect._n 3_o if_o one_o ask_v what_o it_o be_v that_o appear_v or_o what_o these_o fantome_n be_v you_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v immediate_o satisfy_v sometime_o they_o be_v good_a angel_n but_o most_o frequent_o evil_a spirit_n soul_n of_o the_o decease_a however_o in_o this_o occasion_n there_o be_v say_v touch_v angel_n very_o little_a and_o that_o very_o uncertain_a fortassis_fw-la etiam_fw-la angeli_fw-la boni_fw-la sometime_o perhaps_o good_a angel_n say_v schotus_n pag._n 247._o but_o concern_v demon_n he_o affirm_v very_o neat_o and_o with_o a_o great_a assurance_n that_o they_o be_v not_o all_o alike_o wicked_a because_o phantasm_n be_v distinguish_v in_o mite_n &_o tetricâ—s_n seu_fw-la truculentos_fw-la in_o good_a and_o cruel_a that_o which_o be_v find_v explain_v in_o the_o same_o place_n by_o these_o word_n take_v out_o of_o cassien_n touch_v some_o unpure_a spirit_n as_o be_v ordinary_o call_v faunos_n faun_n kabautermannaken_v or_o hobgoblin_n it_o be_v notorious_a that_o they_o delude_v man_n as_o by_o way_n of_o sport_n and_o pastime_n so_o that_o in_o certain_a place_n they_o post_v themselves_o ordinary_o in_o the_o way_n and_o take_v they_o up_o however_o without_o torment_v the_o passenger_n they_o be_v content_v to_o laugh_v at_o they_o and_o make_v raillery_n and_o play_v they_o some_o pleasant_a prank_n and_o they_o seem_v rather_o to_o have_v a_o design_n to_o tire_v they_o than_o to_o give_v they_o any_o displeasure_n but_o it_o be_v also_o know_v there_o be_v other_o so_o evil_a and_o so_o cruel_a that_o it_o do_v not_o satisfy_v they_o to_o torment_v people_n and_o cruel_o to_o tear_v they_o where_o they_o come_v this_o aught_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o possess_v but_o they_o will_v attack_v those_o who_o pass_v by_o although_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o be_v a_o great_a way_n off_o and_o horrible_o treat_v they_o see_v one_o that_o say_v he_o know_v they_o very_o well_o himself_o and_o further_o that_o no_o body_n be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o he_o rely_v upon_o his_o own_o persuasion_n and_o do_v applaud_v himself_o for_o it_o will_v it_o not_o be_v more_o mischievous_a than_o the_o will_n with_o a_o wisp_n himself_o that_o set_v upon_o passenger_n to_o suspect_v and_o confute_v his_o belief_n however_o he_o be_v but_o a_o little_a while_n to_o be_v quiet_a for_o we_o can_v avoid_v trouble_v he_o and_o show_v his_o error_n four_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v either_o save_v or_o damn_v it_o be_v hold_v for_o certain_a that_o those_o that_o be_v happy_a be_v often_o see_v to_o appear_v to_o holy_a man_n for_o their_o good_a and_o that_o they_o appear_v still_o the_o legend_n contain_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o example_n which_o have_v be_v compile_v from_o all_o sort_n of_o history_n even_o of_o those_o which_o be_v the_o least_o worthy_a of_o credit_n and_o that_o be_v enrich_v with_o a_o great_a many_o new_a ornament_n that_o have_v be_v lend_v they_o in_o compile_v of_o the_o work_n but_o there_o be_v none_o which_o appear_v so_o worthy_a of_o remark_n as_o these_o apparition_n of_o soul_n which_o happen_v in_o consequence_n of_o covenant_n that_o have_v be_v make_v betwixt_o holy_a people_n in_o their_o life_n time_n that_o be_v when_o two_o or_o more_o have_v mutual_o promise_v that_o who_o shall_v die_v first_o shall_v appear_v to_o the_o other_o and_o come_v and_o tell_v he_o news_n of_o the_o estate_n he_o be_v in_o whether_o in_o purgatory_n or_o in_o heaven_n the_o author_n make_v no_o doubt_n but_o the_o thing_n happen_v as_o it_o be_v agree_v but_o he_o dare_v not_o decide_v whether_o such_o a_o agreement_n be_v lawful_a in_o which_o case_n he_o believe_v it_o must_v be_v make_v by_o a_o particular_a inspiration_n from_o god_n p._n 333._o sect._n 5._o there_o be_v no_o more_o doubt_n of_o the_o apparition_n of_o soul_n that_o be_v damn_v and_o they_o be_v ground_v upon_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o certainty_n as_o the_o former_a schottus_n report_v a_o example_n draw_v from_o bencius_n and_o delrio_n which_o appear_v so_o strong_a and_o convince_a that_o he_o express_v himself_o thus_o at_o the_o end_n it_o be_v a_o story_n which_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o belief_n general_o give_v to_o it_o it_o be_v public_o in_o all_o place_n by_o many_o book_n and_o by_o a_o great_a number_n of_o letter_n and_o the_o thing_n have_v happen_v in_o the_o time_n and_o place_n mention_v it_o be_v a_o question_n to_o know_v if_o any_o thing_n may_v not_o be_v false_a or_o mix_v with_o any_o falsity_n because_o it_o have_v be_v publish_v a_o long_a time_n without_o be_v contradict_v either_o in_o word_n or_o writing_n but_o it_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o treat_v upon_o this_o question_n here_o it_o will_v be_v proper_a in_o another_o place_n however_o if_o this_o history_n be_v true_a it_o may_v confirm_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o papist_n which_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o damn_a appear_v here_o upon_o earth_n to_o the_o live_n to_o present_v to_o they_o in_o a_o frightful_a manner_n the_o torment_n they_o suffer_v in_o hell_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v bring_v they_o by_o that_o to_o repent_v and_o leave_v off_o sin_v sect._n 6._o our_o jesuit_n be_v too_o wise_a to_o speak_v much_o himself_o of_o purgatory_n he_o leave_v that_o to_o other_o he_o hold_v nevertheless_o with_o those_o of_o his_o faith_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a desire_n often_o of_o the_o live_n the_o help_n of_o their_o prayer_n and_o good_a work_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n the_o
the_o 19_o ch._n sect._n 8._o that_o the_o devil_n be_v divide_v into_o different_a order_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o loudun_n show_v we_o that_o one_o elizabeth_n blancheard_n say_v to_o be_v possess_v by_o six_o devil_n by_o astaroh_n and_o the_o coal_n of_o uncleanness_n by_o the_o order_n of_o angel_n by_o belzebub_n and_o the_o lion_n of_o hell_n of_o the_o order_n of_o archangel_n by_o perou_n and_o marou_n of_o the_o order_n of_o cherubin_n p._n 255._o second_o that_o all_o person_n of_o what_o sex_n age_n condition_n or_o religion_n soever_o they_o may_v be_v whatsoever_o kind_n of_o life_n they_o lead_v either_o good_a or_o bad_a may_v be_v possess_v by_o devil_n three_o althô_o the_o most_o part_n be_v possess_v without_o their_o consent_n and_o in_o spite_n of_o they_o by_o evil_a spirit_n it_o be_v believe_v sometime_o that_o there_o be_v some_o which_o consent_n to_o it_o there_o be_v those_o to_o who_o be_v attribute_v spirit_n of_o python_n who_o divine_a by_o mean_n of_o the_o devil_n schottus_n p._n 550._o sect._n 12._o this_o author_n explain_v to_o we_o more_o precise_o in_o what_o manner_n the_o devil_n enter_v into_o man_n and_o how_o he_o work_v first_o grant_v he_o can_v clothe_v all_o sort_n of_o body_n as_o he_o please_v and_o according_a as_o god_n permit_v he_o he_o can_v sometime_o go_v and_o come_v enter_v into_o man_n and_o come_v out_o invisible_o and_o sometime_o also_o visible_o and_o under_o the_o figure_n of_o small_a beast_n or_o infect_v as_o aunt_n fly_n spider_n or_o under_o those_o little_a bird_n this_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o popish_a writer_n althô_o schottus_n be_v not_o very_o much_o for_o it_o p._n 539._o but_o he_o be_v in_o the_o wrong_n for_o here_o be_v a_o proof_n at_o least_o as_o to_o his_o invisible_a go_v in_o and_o come_v out_o in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o loudun_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o a_o devil_n call_v bihemot_n be_v go_v out_o to_o seek_v a_o new_a covenant_n the_o guardian_n angel_n of_o the_o nun_n that_o he_o possess_v seize_v upon_o he_o and_o bind_v he_o for_o a_o month_n under_o the_o picture_n of_o st._n joseph_n in_o the_o church_n p._n 405._o and_o that_o this_o religious_a fancy_v as_o though_o i_o know_v not_o what_o shall_v have_v go_v out_o from_o her_o head_n which_o remove_v from_o she_o as_o the_o devil_n retire_v far_o and_o afterward_o the_o devil_n himself_o declare_v that_o after_o have_v be_v tie_v in_o his_o body_n not_o to_o part_v from_o it_o he_o have_v at_o present_a as_o well_o as_o his_o companion_n the_o liberty_n of_o come_v too_o and_o fro_o p._n 408._o second_o schottus_n howevever_o agree_v that_o evil_a spirit_n give_v to_o the_o possess_v the_o faculty_n of_o speak_v strange_a language_n that_o they_o never_o learn_v and_o of_o reveal_v secret_n which_o they_o can_v not_o know_v of_o themselves_o p._n 540._o so_o it_o be_v that_o the_o nun_n of_o loudun_n speak_v latin_n the_o best_a he_o can_v assure_v that_o she_o have_v never_o learn_v it_o history_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o loudun_n and_o so_o it_o be_v that_o the_o demon_n discover_v to_o the_o jesuit_n surin_o secret_a matter_n in_o his_o thought_n or_o in_o his_o person_n p._n 273._o or_o that_o they_o go_v to_o kiss_v the_o right_a hand_n of_o one_o of_o the_o exorcist_n for_o that_o the_o duke_n of_o orleans_n have_v so_o desire_v it_o and_o have_v declare_v his_o desire_n to_o another_o exorcist_n p._n 297._o upon_o which_o one_o of_o they_o have_v write_v that_o the_o devil_n answer_v often_o to_o interrogatory_n make_v to_o they_o by_o the_o exorcist_n without_o express_v they_o otherwise_o then_o by_o the_o inferior_a direction_n of_o their_o thought_n p._n 104._o see_v there_o the_o last_o effort_n of_o divination_n to_o divine_a thought_n hide_v and_o in_o no_o way_n express_v three_o schottus_n say_v in_o other_o place_n that_o the_o principal_a operation_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v make_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o possess_v and_o that_o they_o be_v little_a or_o nothing_o upon_o the_o soul_n and_o that_o for_o this_o reason_n they_o can_v make_v a_o man_n loose_v his_o faith_n nor_o hope_n nor_o charity_n p._n 534._o but_o the_o devil_n isaacarum_n who_o know_v more_o of_o it_o then_o our_o author_n say_v that_o behemet_n have_v not_o only_o vex_v job_n in_o his_o body_n but_o that_o he_o have_v also_o trouble_v his_o soul_n and_o that_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o he_o sin_v not_o in_o all_o that_o he_o say_v history_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o loudun_n pag._n 374._o sect._n 13._o see_v what_o the_o devil_n can_v do_v and_o what_o he_o do_v very_o often_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n be_v it_o that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o ministry_n of_o man_n in_o these_o occasion_n or_o that_o he_o use_v they_o nor_o those_o that_o he_o employ_v in_o his_o ministry_n be_v call_v sorcerer_n enchanter_n and_o magician_n it_o be_v steadfast_o believe_v that_o those_o people_n have_v give_v themselves_o to_o the_o devil_n and_o have_v covenant_v with_o he_o and_o sign_v it_o with_o their_o own_o blood_n that_o the_o devil_n on_o his_o part_n be_v observe_v to_o do_v all_o they_o desire_v during_o the_o course_n of_o their_o life_n and_o that_o the_o magician_n on_o their_o part_n give_v themselves_o to_o the_o devil_n and_o put_v themselves_o into_o his_o possession_n all_o their_o day_n or_o for_o a_o certain_a time_n that_o they_o have_v mutual_o agree_v together_o if_o you_o will_v see_v a_o example_n very_o particular_a of_o such_o a_o contract_n you_o need_v but_o read_v the_o history_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o loudun_n pag._n 271._o but_o you_o can_v read_v it_o without_o be_v amaze_v the_o magician_n in_o consequence_n of_o their_o covenant_n be_v to_o enjoy_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pleasure_n which_o will_v be_v procure_v to_o they_o by_o the_o devil_n to_o do_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o mischief_n to_o other_o and_o cause_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o damage_n to_o their_o cattle_n and_o to_o their_o other_o good_n their_o pleasure_n consist_v in_o solemn_a assembly_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o night_n in_o place_n the_o devil_n appoint_v and_o where_o he_o appear_v in_o all_o sort_n of_o figure_n there_o they_o dance_v drink_v and_o eat_v in_o excess_n and_o the_o man_n and_o woman_n mix_v themselves_o carnal_o together_o and_o with_o the_o devil_n himself_o who_o for_o that_o purpose_n sometime_o transform_v himself_o into_o a_o man_n sometime_o into_o a_o woman_n the_o wizard_n and_o witch_n be_v transport_v through_o the_o window_n to_o place_n where_o they_o assemble_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o certain_a ointment_n they_o anoint_v themselves_o with_o they_o ride_v mount_v upon_o the_o devil_n as_o upon_o a_o horse_n for_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o serve_v they_o and_o for_o this_o purpose_n he_o transform_v himself_o into_o a_o goat_n or_o some_o other_o animal_n sometime_o there_o be_v in_o those_o assembly_n strange_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o history_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o loudun_n write_v pag._n 153._o that_o they_o force_v the_o devil_n leviathan_n to_o surrender_v a_o contract_n write_v upon_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o heart_n of_o a_o infant_n take_v in_o a_o sabbat_n hold_v at_o orleans_n and_o of_o the_o ash_n of_o a_o burn_a host_n sect._n 14._o the_o disorder_n that_o they_o cause_n to_o man_n be_v to_o mischief_n their_o person_n or_o their_o cattle_n to_o stir_v up_o tempest_n to_o spoil_v the_o corn_n of_o the_o field_n to_o breed_v dispute_n to_o disturb_v the_o society_n of_o man_n by_o a_o thousand_o mean_n some_o time_n they_o do_v good_a with_o a_o eye_n to_o proper_a advantage_n for_o some_o money_n they_o discover_v thing_n lose_v they_o declare_v if_o one_o be_v bewitch_v or_o if_o not_o and_o by_o who_o it_o have_v be_v they_o teach_v what_o must_v be_v do_v to_o cure_v they_o that_o be_v so_o or_o they_o cure_v they_o themselves_o of_o this_o bodin_n in_o his_o book_n entitle_v daemonamania_n shall_v full_o instruct_v the_o reader_n that_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o read_v he_o for_o no_o author_n be_v more_o large_a upon_o that_o subject_n than_o he_o and_o delrio_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o we_o will_v look_v into_o their_o sentiment_n relate_v by_o schotus_n more_o plain_o than_o in_o their_o own_o book_n sect._n 15._o he_o define_v this_o unlawful_a magic_n upon_o which_o subject_n the_o reader_n will_v not_o forget_v the_o distinction_n heretofore_o make_v chap._n 4._o sect_n 2._o &_o 7._o a_o power_n by_o which_o man_n work_v certain_a wonder_n which_o surpass_v ordinary_a understanding_n which_o be_v do_v not_o by_o any_o art_n nor_o by_o the_o force_n of_o his_o proper_a faculty_n nor_o by_o
great_a britain_n which_o be_v king_n james_z the_o sixth_z king_n of_o scotland_n and_o first_o king_n of_o england_n of_o that_o name_n and_o the_o other_o to_o one_o of_o his_o scotch_a subject_n a_o scot_n by_o birth_n as_o by_o name_n be_v call_v reynard_n scot_n the_o king_n hold_v the_o affirmative_a as_o to_o the_o popular_a opinion_n of_o witchcraft_n and_o apparition_n of_o spirit_n which_o his_o subject_n have_v already_o confute_v john_n wierus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n make_v by_o mean_n of_o luther_n and_o calvin_n have_v from_o that_o time_n publish_v his_o opinion_n upon_o the_o delusion_n of_o spirit_n and_o upon_o the_o imposture_n of_o witch_n and_o he_o have_v take_v a_o part_n which_o hold_v in_o the_o middle_n between_o those_o two_o opinion_n so_o king_n james_n in_o his_o book_n of_o demonology_n contest_v with_o these_o two_o author_n according_a to_o his_o express_a declaration_n in_o the_o preface_n sect._n 8._o what_o be_v most_o important_a in_o his_o book_n come_v very_o near_o to_o this_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n there_o be_v description_n so_o exact_a of_o league_n that_o magician_n make_v with_o the_o devil_n that_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o the_o king_n himself_o have_v see_v the_o original_a or_o that_o they_o have_v be_v report_v in_o the_o council_n in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n the_o king_n put_v for_o certain_a that_o evil_a spirit_n may_v carry_v man_n through_o the_o air_n or_o assume_v divers_a form_n to_o visit_v the_o magician_n when_o they_o be_v in_o prison_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o popery_n and_o paganism_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o more_o apparition_n but_o that_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o since_o this_o last_o reformation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n there_o have_v be_v few_o apparition_n and_o a_o great_a many_o more_o witchcraft_n concern_v the_o apparition_n of_o hobgoblin_n and_o phantom_n of_o which_o he_o treat_v in_o the_o three_o book_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o kind_n to_o which_o this_o prince_n give_v not_o credit_n even_o to_o incubus_n and_o succubuss_n which_o be_v spirit_n who_o as_o man_n mix_v themselves_o carnal_o with_o woman_n and_o as_o woman_n with_o men._n in_o reference_n to_o the_o possess_v the_o king_n agree_v that_o the_o popish_a priest_n may_v drive_v out_o the_o devil_n but_o upon_o the_o proof_n that_o he_o have_v to_o convince_v one_o of_o the_o crime_n of_o magic_n he_o only_o say_v there_o must_v be_v no_o less_o than_o twelve_o witness_n among_o which_o may_v be_v admit_v infant_n infamous_a people_n and_o even_o those_o that_o be_v take_v to_o be_v magician_n sect._n 9_o now_o althô_o the_o learned_a as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v extol_v not_o so_o much_o all_o these_o thing_n nor_o teach_v they_o so_o express_o and_o that_o by_o consequence_n they_o credit_v not_o so_o much_o what_o be_v ordinary_o believe_v and_o say_v touch_v the_o power_n and_o operation_n of_o the_o devil_n upon_o man_n and_o concern_v that_o which_o they_o effect_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o man_n we_o must_v however_o observe_v that_o they_o give_v so_o much_o extent_n to_o his_o power_n and_o action_n that_o not_o only_o they_o help_v not_o to_o destroy_v the_o general_a opinion_n that_o be_v have_v of_o he_o but_o also_o maintain_v it_o by_o different_a expression_n they_o make_v use_v of_o and_o by_o the_o instruction_n they_o give_v it_o be_v what_o be_v see_v especial_o in_o the_o work_n of_o two_o english_a author_n who_o explain_v themselves_o more_o plain_o and_o precise_o than_o all_o other_o upon_o this_o matter_n which_o they_o treat_v from_o the_o foundation_n whereas_o other_o keep_v the_o same_o language_n only_o by_o occasion_n and_o when_o treat_v of_o other_o subject_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v of_o they_o the_o first_o of_o these_o author_n be_v william_n gurnal_a in_o his_o great_a book_n upon_o the_o ephesian_n 6.11.18_o entitle_v the_o christian_n in_o complete_a armour_n the_o first_o edition_n be_v in_o the_o year_n 1655._o and_o since_o there_o have_v be_v print_v at_o london_n in_o folio_n in_o 1679._o the_o six_o edition_n he_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v a_o spiritual_a be_v extreme_o evil_a these_o two_o consideration_n ought_v to_o cause_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o fear_n to_o a_o christian_a p._n 94._o because_o he_o be_v a_o great_a prince_n who_o surpass_v man_n very_o much_o in_o power_n and_o craft_n that_o his_o craft_n be_v observe_v by_o his_o marvellous_a knowledge_n first_o in_o spy_v proper_a occasion_n to_o tempt_v man_n p._n 36._o second_o in_o his_o subtle_a and_o artificial_a conduct_n and_o in_o all_o the_o vice_n he_o make_v use_v of_o for_o this_o effect_n p._n 37._o three_o in_o the_o care_n he_o take_v to_o make_v all_o the_o preparation_n necessary_a to_o attack_v we_o to_o his_o advantage_n every_o time_n he_o find_v opportunity_n to_o do_v it_o p._n 43._o four_o in_o the_o trouble_n that_o he_o stir_v up_o in_o our_o conscience_n in_o reproach_v we_o with_o our_o sin_n and_o in_o the_o artifices_fw-la that_o he_o use_v and_o the_o ambush_n he_o lay_v p._n 44._o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o power_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o author_n hold_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o he_o have_v power_n not_o only_o on_o the_o element_n and_o corporeal_a sense_n but_o also_o upon_o spiritual_a substance_n of_o the_o world_n and_o upon_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n p._n 74._o afterward_o he_o declare_v what_o be_v the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o his_o empire_n over_o his_o subject_n viz._n the_o time_n in_o this_o life_n over_o people_n of_o darkness_n the_o place_n in_o the_o world_n for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v plunge_v into_o impiety_n p._n 79._o sect._n 10._o the_o other_o english_a author_n be_v joseph_n glanvill_n the_o title_n of_o which_o book_n be_v saducismus_n triumphatus_n saducism_n defeat_v a_o book_n wherein_o he_o employ_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o learning_n to_o prove_v that_o witchcraft_n enchantment_n apparition_n and_o phantom_n be_v possible_a and_o afterward_o that_o they_o be_v thing_n practise_v and_o which_o actual_o happen_v the_o first_o edition_n of_o it_o have_v be_v also_o in_o english_a at_o london_n in_o 1661._o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o author_n he_o pretend_v that_o what_o he_o establish_v as_o a_o certain_a truth_n be_v ground_v upon_o reason_n and_o example_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o as_o to_o the_o force_n of_o reason_v i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o writer_n who_o have_v better_a succeed_v than_o he_o have_v here_o be_v his_o suppose_a truth_n that_o among_o other_o effect_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o magician_n of_o both_o sex_n first_o be_v anoint_v with_o certain_a magical_a ointment_n they_o pass_v through_o the_o chimney_n and_o be_v transport_v into_o very_o distant_a place_n second_o that_o they_o be_v turn_v into_o cat_n hare_n and_o divers_a other_o creature_n and_o figure_n three_o that_o they_o feel_v in_o their_o own_o body_n the_o same_o wound_n that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o body_n they_o borrow_v four_o that_o in_o mutter_v certain_a unintelligible_a word_n and_o in_o make_v certain_a gesture_n extraordinary_a and_o ridiculous_a they_o raise_v tempest_n five_o that_o they_o be_v suck_v by_o familiar_a spirit_n in_o the_o most_o secret_a part_n of_o their_o body_n the_o author_n believe_v that_o the_o more_o these_o thing_n be_v incredible_a and_o ridiculous_a the_o more_o certain_a they_o be_v i_o shall_v examine_v his_o reason_n in_o my_o second_o and_o three_o book_n and_o his_o instance_n in_o my_o last_o with_o more_o exactness_n than_o what_o other_o author_n have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_a for_o the_o consideration_n i_o have_v already_o allege_v that_o he_o carry_v it_o above_o all_o other_o as_o to_o the_o force_n of_o his_o reason_v sect._n 11._o all_o that_o have_v hitherto_o be_v saâ—d_n respect_n first_o the_o devil_n and_o afterward_o man_n that_o be_v believe_v to_o have_v commerce_n with_o he_o consider_v distinct_o and_o separately_z from_o he_o but_o a_o union_n must_v be_v make_v betwixt_o they_o for_o which_o effect_n the_o league_n already_o mention_v be_v invent_v sect_n 5._o of_o this_o chapter_n and_o heretofore_o chap._n 20._o sect._n 13._o moreover_o the_o opinion_n which_o have_v be_v report_v have_v pass_v from_o popery_n among_o we_o and_o be_v admit_v by_o many_o doctor_n of_o our_o communion_n yet_o i_o know_v not_o any_o who_o have_v take_v their_o part_n so_o much_o as_o daneus_n which_o be_v chief_o observe_v in_o two_o point_n in_o his_o description_n of_o the_o league_n and_o in_o the_o effect_n he_o attribute_n to_o sorcerer_n and_o witch_n for_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v find_v very_o ample_o treat_v of_o in_o his_o
little_a book_n de_fw-fr sortiariis_fw-la of_o witch_n but_o especial_o the_o first_o be_v describe_v with_o more_o circumstance_n than_o i_o have_v read_v in_o any_o popish_a author_n so_o see_v this_o doctor_n have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a among_o we_o and_o that_o have_v live_v a_o little_a after_o the_o time_n of_o calvin_n and_o luther_n his_o book_n which_o be_v write_v 116_o year_n ago_o have_v not_o be_v attack_v nor_o contradict_v that_o i_o know_v of_o by_o any_o protestant_a writer_n but_o only_o by_o schottus_n from_o thence_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o unknown_a to_o we_o nor_o reject_v by_o the_o protestant_a church_n i_o be_o go_v to_o relate_v in_o short_a the_o content_n of_o this_o author_n write_n sect._n 12._o see_v what_o he_o set_v down_o in_o his_o four_o chapter_n nullum_fw-la non_fw-la sortiarum_fw-la cum_fw-la satana_n foedus_fw-la iniisse_fw-la seque_fw-la ei_fw-la devovisse_fw-la that_o there_o be_v no_o sorcerer_n but_o he_o have_v make_v agreement_n with_o the_o devil_n and_o devote_a himself_o to_o he_o see_v the_o description_n he_o make_v of_o these_o contract_n first_o to_o secure_v the_o person_n of_o the_o magician_n the_o devil_n imprint_n a_o mark_n either_o under_o the_o eyelid_n or_o between_o the_o buttock_n or_o the_o palate_n of_o the_o mouth_n that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v perceive_v in_o those_o place_n the_o author_n believe_v that_o there_o be_v none_o exempt_a from_o carry_v it_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o judge_n order_n the_o whole_a body_n of_o those_o that_o be_v accuse_v of_o this_o crime_n to_o be_v shave_v to_o know_v the_o place_n that_o be_v mark_v as_o i_o have_v tell_v you_o second_o the_o condition_n of_o these_o contract_n imply_v that_o they_o shall_v renounce_v god_n and_o acknowledge_v satan_n and_o adore_v he_o for_o their_o god_n and_o in_o recompense_n he_o shall_v assist_v they_o and_o shall_v come_v to_o their_o succour_n as_o oft_o as_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o he_o which_o he_o will_v never_o fail_v to_o do_v no_o more_o than_o the_o witch_n on_o their_o part_n fail_v to_o obey_v all_o his_o command_n three_o after_o the_o covenant_n have_v be_v thus_o mutual_o agree_v upon_o the_o magician_n the_o morrow_n after_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o devil_n a_o dog_n a_o cat_n or_o a_o hen_n that_o belong_v to_o he_o by_o which_o mean_v the_o contract_n be_v confirm_v a_o new_a four_o afterward_o the_o devil_n cause_v in_o proper_a time_n and_o place_n all_o the_o magician_n to_o assemble_v where_o ever_o he_o prescribe_v there_o he_o make_v every_o one_o of_o they_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o mischief_n he_o have_v do_v by_o his_o power_n and_o means_n five_o he_o sometime_o take_v the_o trouble_n to_o get_v they_o together_o assume_v a_o human_a shape_n for_o that_o purpose_n and_o make_v himself_o know_v to_o the_o magician_n only_o at_o other_o time_n he_o employ_v some_o of_o they_o to_o go_v and_o convene_v the_o assembly_n show_v they_o the_o time_n and_o place_n this_o assembly_n be_v not_o always_o general_a sometime_o there_o be_v but_o a_o certain_a number_n which_o he_o have_v choose_v to_o please_v himself_o six_o if_o there_o be_v some_o who_o through_o weakness_n of_o body_n can_v go_v he_o give_v they_o a_o stick_v or_o a_o horse_n of_o some_o ointment_n to_o anoint_v themselves_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o which_o be_v become_v invisible_a he_o transport_v they_o through_o the_o air._n seven_o he_o appear_v himself_o as_o master_n of_o the_o club_n in_o shape_n of_o a_o man_n or_o in_o some_o ugly_a he-goat_n or_o in_o whatever_o form_n he_o please_v eight_o there_o they_o repeat_v their_o oath_n make_v to_o he_o after_o which_o they_o sing_v and_o dance_v in_o honour_n of_o their_o new_a god_n nine_o afterward_o he_o furnish_v they_o with_o such_o mean_n as_o they_o desire_v to_o do_v mischief_n to_o such_o as_o they_o please_v he_o teach_v they_o to_o make_v up_o their_o poison_n and_o promise_v they_o to_o continue_v his_o assistance_n to_o they_o and_o his_o service_n for_o their_o occasion_n ten_o by_o virtue_n of_o these_o agreement_n satan_n fail_v not_o to_o work_v wonder_n in_o favour_n of_o his_o magician_n as_o oft_o as_o they_o make_v the_o sign_n that_o he_o have_v teach_v they_o and_o order_v they_o to_o do_v in_o which_o sign_n consist_v not_o the_o operative_a and_o active_a faculty_n as_o the_o magician_n believe_v but_o it_o reside_v in_o the_o devil_n who_o operate_v when_o warn_v by_o the_o sign_n sect._n 13._o there_o be_v already_o a_o great_a deal_n but_o however_o there_o be_v more_o thing_n which_o the_o author_n ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n and_o which_o may_v be_v gather_v and_o infer_v from_o divers_a place_n of_o this_o book_n where_o they_o be_v express_o contain_v as_o first_o that_o he_o often_o appear_v in_o human_a shape_n second_o that_o he_o sometime_o trouble_v and_o cast_v such_o a_o mist_n over_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o that_o be_v engage_v with_o he_o that_o they_o fancy_v to_o have_v be_v in_o certain_a place_n and_o to_o have_v act_v several_a thing_n though_o there_o be_v no_o truth_n or_o reality_n in_o these_o imagination_n three_o but_o he_o real_o carry_v they_o through_o the_o air_n whither_o he_o please_v four_o that_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o wizzard_n and_o witch_n he_o can_v poison_n man_n secret_o from_o far_o without_o touch_v they_o five_o that_o the_o devil_n or_o the_o magician_n by_o his_o mean_n may_v raise_v tempest_n and_o cause_n rain_n six_o he_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n have_v no_o long_o any_o effect_n upon_o the_o magician_n nor_o can_v act_v in_o their_o behalf_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n and_o power_n of_o justice_n on_o the_o contrary_a he_o suppose_v that_o the_o virtue_n of_o witchcraft_n may_v be_v exert_v even_o in_o prison_n and_o that_o oftentimes_o the_o devil_n break_v there_o the_o neck_n of_o those_o who_o belong_v to_o he_o these_o be_v daneus_n his_o doctrine_n sect._n 12._o furthermore_o the_o most_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o our_o communion_n be_v that_o the_o devil_n do_v not_o know_v thing_n to_o come_v but_o only_o of_o himself_o he_o form_v conjecture_n that_o nevertheless_o the_o great_a part_n of_o divine_n consult_v he_o for_o their_o prediction_n that_o it_o be_v from_o he_o they_o learn_v what_o they_o discover_v to_o other_o man_n of_o thing_n present_a thing_n hide_v as_o when_o there_o have_v be_v something_o steal_v or_o some_o body_n bewitch_v they_o declare_v the_o thief_n or_o magician_n they_o likewise_o ascribe_v to_o he_o some_o knowledge_n of_o the_o thought_n of_o man_n since_o they_o fancy_v that_o he_o disturb_v and_o seduce_v they_o and_o that_o he_o incite_v they_o to_o mischief_n for_o that_o be_v proper_o what_o we_o understand_v when_o we_o pray_v in_o our_o church_n for_o those_o that_o be_v tempt_v and_o trouble_v in_o their_o conscience_n there_o be_v no_o error_n produce_v there_o arise_v no_o heresy_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o afflict_v with_o any_o persecution_n but_o the_o devil_n have_v contribute_v thereto_o all_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o speak_v of_o the_o devil_n be_v understand_v with_o relation_n to_o these_o idea_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o these_o interpretation_n that_o these_o opinion_n be_v ground_v it_o be_v also_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o not_o only_o the_o protestant_n but_o almost_o all_o the_o christian_a writer_n assert_v that_o it_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o consult_v the_o devil_n who_o be_v the_o enemy_n of_o god_n and_o of_o man_n nor_o to_o seek_v his_o help_n they_o however_o agree_v that_o the_o pagan_a oracle_n have_v not_o always_o be_v give_v by_o the_o devil_n but_o that_o often_o they_o have_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o imposture_n of_o priest_n which_o have_v so_o often_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a not_o to_o know_v it_o sect._n 13._o the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v extreamlv_v boast_v of_o for_o there_o be_v very_o few_o doctor_n who_o doubt_v but_o he_o can_v assume_v a_o body_n and_o possess_v the_o body_n of_o man_n and_o transport_v and_o torment_v they_o several_a way_n as_o effective_o as_o he_o have_v actual_o the_o impudence_n to_o do_v these_o thing_n to_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o to_o a_o great_a many_o people_n of_o which_o the_o gospel_n tell_v we_o that_o be_v possess_v by_o evil_a spirit_n they_o be_v deliver_v by_o our_o saviour_n they_o also_o suppose_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o apparition_n of_o spectre_n be_v confirm_v by_o scripture_n and_o that_o it_o be_v theâ—_n devil_n at_o least_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o who_o appear_v
proposition_n they_o maintain_v rather_o than_o their_o true_a natural_a sense_n such_o as_o it_o be_v find_v in_o other_o author_n and_o in_o ordinary_a use_n of_o a_o tongue_n that_o be_v so_o familiar_a to_o they_o of_o these_o i_o may_v recite_v a_o thousand_o proof_n if_o it_o be_v necessary_a and_o time_n will_v allow_v i_o sect._n 13._o beside_o as_o much_o as_o man_n have_v take_v pain_n to_o acquire_v uncertain_a and_o corrupt_a science_n so_o much_o have_v he_o be_v negligent_a of_o inform_v himself_o in_o the_o best_a the_o fine_a and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o small_a part_n of_o science_n with_o which_o he_o be_v ordinary_o less_o acquaint_v for_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v the_o youth_n in_o the_o school_n run_v over_o all_o the_o country_n of_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n only_o to_o make_v a_o booty_n of_o latin_a and_o greek_a before_o they_o do_v so_o much_o as_o visit_v christianity_n which_o be_v only_o show_v to_o they_o as_o at_o a_o distance_n they_o be_v yet_o of_o too_o tender_a a_o constitution_n to_o be_v load_v with_o such_o solid_a meat_n and_o too_o young_a to_o be_v mix_v with_o such_o important_a affair_n so_o that_o they_o be_v teach_v almost_o nothing_o of_o that_o matter_n it_o be_v not_o think_v convenient_a for_o they_o to_o know_v what_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v wherein_o consist_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o soul_n or_o that_o of_o the_o angel_n and_o devil_n and_o what_o knowledge_n and_o operation_n those_o spirit_n be_v capable_a of_o and_o what_o share_n and_o administration_n they_o take_v here_o below_o in_o human_a affair_n no_o light_n be_v afford_v to_o they_o that_o may_v dissipate_v the_o darkness_n that_o have_v be_v spread_v over_o their_o understanding_n in_o their_o youth_n nor_o blot_v out_o the_o impression_n that_o have_v be_v make_v upon_o they_o as_o to_o this_o point_n by_o the_o mean_n already_o mention_v so_o that_o this_o darkness_n and_o these_o impression_n destitute_a of_o antidote_n do_v still_o penetrate_v far_o even_o those_o that_o follow_v the_o principle_n of_o descartes_n though_o they_o distinguish_v better_a than_o other_o the_o nature_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n as_o will_v be_v show_v in_o my_o second_o book_n chap._n 1._o sect._n 12_o 13_o 14._o yet_o when_o they_o come_v to_o the_o operation_n of_o such_o spirit_n as_o be_v not_o join_v to_o a_o body_n either_o angel_n or_o devil_n and_o undertake_v to_o explain_v how_o they_o can_v act_v upon_o other_o body_n either_o of_o man_n or_o other_o matter_n they_o take_v as_o much_o freedom_n as_o they_o can_v and_o go_v as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v be_v carry_v by_o the_o prejudices_fw-la they_o have_v imbibe_v with_o all_o other_o before_o they_o study_v scripture_n and_o philosophy_n sect._n 14._o that_o which_o may_v adorn_v the_o human_a mind_n with_o light_n and_o form_v its_o judgement_n be_v what_o be_v less_o intend_v to_o be_v acquire_v in_o university_n though_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o place_n where_o such_o a_o rare_a thing_n shall_v be_v get_v which_o most_o unhappy_o afford_v not_o the_o mean_n to_o grow_v rich_a i_o mean_v mathematics_n and_o that_o part_n of_o natural_a philosophy_n that_o discover_v the_o nature_n and_o course_n of_o the_o heaven_n not_o because_o they_o treat_v of_o our_o present_a subject_n but_o for_o two_o other_o reason_n i_o shall_v add_v the_o first_o be_v that_o more_o certainty_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o mathematics_n than_o in_o all_o other_o science_n because_o they_o be_v ground_v upon_o infallible_a principle_n such_o student_n as_o be_v use_v to_o the_o certainty_n of_o these_o principle_n will_v not_o acknowledge_v for_o truth_n such_o as_o be_v not_o attend_v with_o a_o full_a and_o entire_a conviction_n and_o put_v a_o little_a value_n upon_o such_o science_n as_o have_v not_o the_o same_o certainty_n but_o the_o second_o reason_n be_v still_o more_o particular_a viz._n that_o mathematics_n especial_o that_o part_n that_o treat_v of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o star_n manifest_o discover_v several_a thing_n that_o undeniable_o show_v the_o sacred_a writer_n accommodate_v themselves_o to_o the_o stile_n and_o capacity_n of_o the_o vulgar_a and_o speak_v of_o the_o heaven_n earth_n sun_n moon_n and_o star_n not_o according_a to_o their_o own_o nature_n and_o as_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o but_o according_a to_o the_o common_a notion_n of_o men._n and_o therefore_o those_o that_o be_v somewhat_o addict_v to_o that_o science_n credit_v not_o so_o easy_o the_o discourse_n of_o other_o man_n and_o be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o probabilite_n they_o be_v not_o dispose_v to_o fill_v the_o air_n with_o spirit_n nor_o to_o fix_v they_o to_o star_n nor_o to_o confound_v spirit_n and_o star_n together_o but_o the_o mischief_n be_v as_o i_o have_v already_o hint_v that_o few_o learned_a give_v up_o themselves_o to_o that_o part_n of_o the_o science_n though_o it_o be_v the_o most_o useful_a and_o beautiful_a of_o all_o sect._n 15._o all_o these_o prejudices_fw-la with_o which_o we_o have_v be_v once_o fill_v which_o have_v be_v root_v in_o we_o more_o and_o more_o by_o the_o way_n already_o allege_v which_o have_v grow_v by_o the_o new_a nourishment_n they_o daily_o receive_v and_o which_o have_v neither_o be_v banish_v nor_o weaken_a by_o the_o endeavour_n of_o a_o better_o inform_v judgement_n all_o these_o prejudices_fw-la i_o say_v be_v no_o where_n more_o sensible_a than_o in_o the_o subject_n we_o treat_v of_o and_o therefore_o we_o have_v destine_v this_o first_o book_n to_o establish_v this_o truth_n and_o make_v it_o very_o plain_a to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v clear_o perceive_v that_o all_o those_o opinion_n concern_v the_o devil_n divination_n and_o witchcraft_n draw_v their_o first_o original_a from_o the_o heathen_n who_o communicate_v they_o to_o the_o jew_n during_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n where_o they_o have_v more_o conversation_n with_o the_o philosopher_n than_o in_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n whilst_o they_o live_v separate_v from_o all_o other_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n there_o they_o insensible_o take_v the_o tincture_n of_o the_o heathen_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n at_o least_o of_o such_o as_o seem_v not_o direct_o oppose_v to_o their_o law_n the_o first_o christian_n spring_v from_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o heathen_n keep_v likewise_o most_o part_n of_o the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o intend_v to_o gain_v the_o heathen_n by_o too_o great_a and_o easy_a a_o compliance_n with_o their_o opinion_n thus_o be_v insensible_o lay_v the_o foundation_n on_o which_o the_o great_a edifice_n of_o popery_n be_v now_o found_v and_o raise_v sect._n 16._o another_o judgement_n may_v be_v pass_v upon_o that_o matter_n if_o popery_n be_v put_v in_o parallel_n with_o heathenism_n and_o not_o esteem_v the_o worse_a of_o these_o two_o for_o why_o shall_v not_o they_o be_v hold_v for_o heathen_a legend_n what_o the_o pagan_n have_v publish_v of_o their_o miracle_n oracle_n god_n aërial_a spectres_n dream_n and_o the_o like_a prodigy_n that_o be_v why_o do_v we_o not_o call_v they_o lie_v as_o we_o right_o so_o name_v the_o roman_a legend_n have_v we_o more_o reason_n to_o look_v upon_o as_o suspicious_a those_o wonder_n the_o relation_n of_o which_o be_v insert_v almost_o in_o all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o chief_a roman_a writer_n and_o to_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o a_o branch_n of_o superstition_n then_o to_o deal_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n with_o those_o of_o the_o heathen_n whence_o come_v it_o that_o we_o public_o laugh_v at_o both_o in_o our_o discourse_n and_o writing_n the_o shame_n miracle_n of_o the_o former_a as_o be_v mere_a delusion_n and_o trifle_n and_o that_o we_o approve_v both_o by_o our_o word_n and_o our_o book_n the_o narration_n that_o the_o latter_a make_v of_o the_o wonder_n see_v among_o they_o and_o that_o we_o quote_v they_o as_o true_a tho'_o they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n and_o weight_n with_o the_o other_o the_o antiquity_n of_o those_o author_n and_o of_o the_o time_n in_o which_o they_o have_v write_v have_v it_o so_o much_o power_n and_o efficacy_n and_o must_v we_o more_o easy_o credit_n story_n because_o they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v happen_v a_o long_a while_n ago_o and_o in_o far_o remote_a country_n but_o what_o be_v that_o to_o the_o main_a point_n truth_n fit_v not_o itself_o in_o this_o manner_n to_o the_o inclination_n of_o men._n lie_v be_v ancient_o tell_v as_o well_o as_o they_o be_v now_o and_o as_o well_o in_o foreign_a country_n as_o in_o our_o own_o sect._n 17._o it_o be_v methinks_v sufficient_o prove_v by_o all_o the_o quotation_n of_o this_o book_n that_o there_o be_v no_o miracle_n oracle_n purge_v fire_n apparition_n of_o hobgoblin_n or_o soul_n witchcraft_n by_o letter_n and_o character_n or_o choice_n of_o day_n either_o in_o
as_o he_o believe_v particular_o happen_v some_o certain_a night_n chap_n 96._o pag._n 284._o the_o angel_n descend_v at_o night_n upon_o earth_n by_o the_o leave_n of_o their_o lord_n and_o visit_v the_o true_a faithful_a till_o the_o break_n of_o the_o day_n chap._n 12._o pag._n 290._o they_o will_v visit_v the_o faithful_a in_o the_o garden_n of_o eden_n they_o will_v salute_v they_o and_o say_v here_o be_v the_o reward_n of_o their_o perseverance_n here_o be_v the_o eternal_a grace_n sect._n 7._o as_o he_o hold_v that_o the_o angel_n be_v always_o ready_a to_o serve_v god_n on_o behalf_n of_o the_o faithful_a so_o he_o believe_v they_o no_o less_o forward_o in_o perform_v his_o order_n against_o the_o impious_a when_o say_v he_o chap._n 5._o pag._n 155._o the_o wicked_a be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n the_o angel_n stretch_v out_o their_o hand_n to_o seize_v upon_o their_o soul_n and_o further_o p._n 172._o the_o angel_n of_o death_n shall_v kill_v those_o that_o blaspheme_v god_n and_o his_o commandment_n chap._n 7._o pag._n 203_o 204._o thou_o have_v see_v that_o the_o angel_n have_v put_v to_o death_n the_o unfaithful_a and_o strike_v they_o before_z and_o behind_o a_o great_a power_n for_o the_o execute_n of_o god_n judgement_n be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o for_o a_o angel_n be_v sufficient_a to_o destroy_v all_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o world_n as_o levinius_fw-la varnerius_fw-la quote_v it_o out_o of_o a_o turkish_a book_n sect._n 8._o he_o forget_v not_o the_o evil_n cause_v by_o the_o devil_n for_o the_o seduce_a of_o man._n the_o first_o be_v his_o have_v they_o banish_v from_o paradise_n chap._n 1._o pag._n 7._o he_o cause_v adam_n and_o his_o wife_n to_o sin_n and_o to_o fall_v from_o the_o grace_n in_o which_o they_o be_v chap._n 2._o pag._n 8._o god_n advertise_v mahomet_n that_o the_o devil_n will_v make_v hâ—m_o afraid_a of_o the_o unfaithful_a pag._n 150._o the_o devil_n will_v make_v they_o forget_v my_o commandment_n pag._n 160._o think_v upon_o the_o day_n in_o which_o i_o shall_v gather_v all_o the_o people_n and_o say_v to_o the_o devil_n o_o thou_o prince_n of_o the_o devil_n why_o have_v thou_o rebel_v against_o i_o chap._n 56._o pag._n 608._o for_o the_o devil_n have_v puff_v up_o man_n and_o make_v â—im_a revolt_n from_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n he_o seem_v even_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o malice_n of_o the_o devil_n extend_v as_o far_o as_o the_o star_n with_o which_o he_o say_v god_n have_v adorn_v the_o heaven_n and_o which_o he_o preserve_v against_o the_o attempt_n of_o the_o devil_n chap._n 40._o pag._n 534._o sect._n 9_o such_o be_v his_o opinion_n as_o to_o the_o angel_n in_o general_a but_o as_o to_o their_o particular_a ministry_n thevenot_n relate_v that_o the_o turk_n acknowledge_v guardian_n angel_n but_o in_o far_o great_a number_n than_o we_o do_v for_z say_v they_o god_n have_v ordain_v 70_o angel_n for_o a_o invisible_a guard_n to_o each_o musulman_n and_o there_o happen_v nothing_o to_o any_o person_n but_o they_o attribute_v it_o to_o they_o each_o have_v his_o particular_a office_n one_o watch_n over_o one_o member_n and_o the_o other_a over_o another_o one_o be_v so_o subservient_fw-fr in_o this_o and_o the_o other_o in_o that_o affair_n among_o all_o those_o angel_n there_o be_v two_o who_o preside_v over_o all_o the_o rest_n sit_v one_o on_o the_o right_n and_o the_o other_a on_o the_o left_a hand_n and_o be_v call_v kerim_n kiatib_n that_o be_v to_o say_v merciful_a writer_n that_o on_o the_o right_a hand_n keep_v account_n of_o the_o good_a action_n and_o that_o on_o the_o left_a of_o the_o bad_a they_o be_v so_o merciful_a that_o they_o spare_v he_o if_o he_o commit_v any_o sin_n before_o he_o fall_v asleep_a hope_v he_o shall_v repent_v if_o not_o they_o set_v it_o down_o but_o if_o he_o repent_v they_o write_v estig_fw-mi fourillah_o god_n forgive_v they_o accompany_v he_o every_o where_o unless_o when_o he_o go_v to_o the_o necessary_a house_n whither_o they_o let_v he_o go_v alone_o wait_v for_o he_o at_o the_o door_n where_o they_o again_o take_v possession_n of_o he_o for_o that_o reason_n when_o the_o turk_n go_v to_o that_o place_n they_o go_v in_o with_o the_o left_a foot_n and_o when_o they_o come_v out_o they_o put_v the_o right_a foot_n foremost_a that_o the_o angel_n who_o set_v down_o their_o good_a work_n shall_v seize_v first_o upon_o they_o mahomet_n himself_o confirm_v that_o fable_n say_v chap._n 52._o pag._n 594._o think_v o_o man_n on_o the_o day_n when_o thou_o shall_v see_v near_o thou_o thy_o good_a angel_n on_o thy_o right_a hand_n and_o thy_o bad_a angel_n on_o thy_o left_a who_o have_v note_v and_o write_v whatever_o thou_o have_v do_v sect._n 10._o it_o be_v observable_a that_o this_o fable_n have_v its_o original_a from_o the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a which_o the_o turk_n believe_v and_o be_v plain_o express_v in_o the_o forego_n word_n and_o elsewhere_o as_o chap._n 12._o pag._n 280._o the_o faithful_a shall_v go_v into_o the_o garden_n of_o eden_n but_o to_o the_o unfaithful_a he_o say_v pag._n 288._o hell_n be_v the_o place_n to_o which_o you_o be_v destine_v chap._n 52._o pag._n 594._o god_n take_v up_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n as_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o send_v she_o into_o one_o of_o those_o place_n but_o first_o she_o return_v into_o the_o body_n after_o its_o bury_n to_o undergo_v the_o strict_a examination_n of_o two_o frightful_a angel_n munquir_n and_o guauquir_n the_o fable_n which_o thevenot_n relate_v upon_o their_o account_n and_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n be_v so_o gross_a that_o i_o shall_v be_v ashamed_a to_o recite_v it_o at_o large_a sect._n 11._o in_o the_o mean_a while_o it_o will_v not_o be_v unserviceable_a to_o our_o subject_n to_o give_v a_o more_o particular_a instruction_n of_o their_o belief_n upon_o the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a i_o will_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o their_o carnal_a paradise_n because_o i_o treat_v not_o of_o all_o the_o point_n of_o the_o mahometan_a religion_n but_o only_o of_o what_o concern_v the_o the_o spirit_n they_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v appoint_v two_o very_o different_a place_n one_o for_o the_o damn_a and_o the_o other_o for_o the_o save_v that_o be_v to_o say_v there_o be_v man_n who_o have_v do_v so_o many_o good_a work_n that_o at_o the_o very_a hour_n they_o expire_v they_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o happiness_n of_o paradise_n but_o there_o be_v other_o who_o have_v not_o a_o sufficient_a faith_n be_v subject_v to_o i_o pain_n for_o their_o sin_n until_o they_o be_v all_o expiate_v after_o which_o they_o enjoy_v in_o paradise_n the_o same_o felicity_n with_o the_o other_o that_o be_v go_v in_o first_o but_o as_o to_o the_o unfaithful_a and_o wicked_a they_o go_v to_o burn_v forever_o in_o hell_n where_o there_o body_n be_v as_o often_o repair_v by_o god_n as_o they_o be_v reduce_v to_o ash_n that_o their_o torment_n may_v be_v eternal_a that_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o what_o thevenot_n write_v chap._n 20_o and_o 31_o of_o his_o journey_n and_o ricaut_n say_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n chap._n 2.6_o and_o 12._o sect._n 12._o the_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n from_o one_o body_n into_o another_o not_o only_o of_o human_a soul_n but_o likewise_o of_o those_o of_o beast_n be_v also_o believe_v by_o some_o mahometan_n ricaut_n testify_v book_n 2._o ch._n 12._o that_o one_o of_o their_o sect_n call_v munasichi_n hold_v that_o opinion_n and_o take_v occasion_n from_o thence_o to_o relate_v how_o one_o roboroski_n a_o polander_n be_v deal_v with_o by_o a_o drugist_n that_o be_v angry_a with_o he_o because_o he_o have_v kick_v his_o dog_n for_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n after_o death_n enter_v into_o the_o body_n of_o such_o beast_n with_o which_o the_o nature_n and_o temper_n of_o the_o body_n that_o be_v animate_v by_o those_o soul_n have_v most_o relation_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o a_o glutton_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o a_o hog_n that_o of_o a_o lecherous_a into_o that_o of_o a_o he-goat_n that_o of_o a_o generous_a person_n be_v destine_v to_o animate_v a_o horse_n and_o that_o of_o a_o watchful_a man_n to_o quicken_v a_o dog_n to_o this_o he_o add_v several_a circumstance_n which_o the_o curious_a may_v see_v in_o his_o own_o book_n he_o likewise_o assert_n that_o the_o sect_n eschrakin_n that_o be_v illuminate_v be_v likewise_o pythagorean_n but_o that_o it_o hold_v not_o much_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o alcoran_n tho'_o most_o of_o its_o follower_n be_v the_o schick_n or_o the_o preacher_n and_o chief_a doctor_n of_o the_o turk_n they_o have_v more_o rational_a opinion_n than_o the_o other_o concern_v the_o immateriality_n of_o spirit_n
and_o the_o heavenly_a happiness_n sect._n 13._o for_o the_o sahin_n or_o sahis_n of_o who_o mention_n be_v make_v before_o scarce_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a delavalle_n in_o his_o four_o book_n ch._n 23._o describe_v some_o persian_n that_o be_v like_o they_o they_o be_v caly_v elh_o eltabquid_a that_o be_v people_n of_o truth_n or_o certainty_n they_o constitute_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o soul_n in_o the_o mixture_n and_o union_n of_o the_o 4_o element_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v observe_v by_o the_o explication_n he_o give_v of_o their_o belief_n the_o soul_n return_v to_o god_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o she_o proceed_v from_o he_o for_o she_o proceed_v from_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o that_o complication_n of_o the_o 4_o element_n and_o she_o return_v to_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o separate_v they_o that_o sect_n be_v very_o numerous_a tho'_o look_v upon_o as_o heretical_a by_o other_o persian_n sect._n 14._o every_o one_o of_o those_o various_a opinion_n be_v discoverable_a by_o the_o practice_n of_o its_o follower_n delavalle_n relate_v ch._n 17._o that_o the_o persian_n have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o the_o great_a and_o elder_a tree_n because_o they_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o they_o be_v the_o abode_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o bless_a for_o which_o reason_n they_o call_v they_o pir_n that_o be_v a_o ancient_a man_n or_o scheich_n the_o elder_a or_o iman_n priest_n suppose_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o old_a man_n dwell_v in_o such_o tree_n there_o be_v other_o who_o have_v learn_v from_o pythagoras_n to_o inquire_v afr_o the_o virtue_n and_o mystery_n of_o number_n be_v addict_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o witchcraft_n as_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o coast_n of_o coromandel_n ch._n 8_o sect._n 5._o they_o boast_v say_v marmol_n book_n 2._o chap._n 3._o pag._n 131._o that_o the_o celestial_a spirit_n appear_v to_o they_o and_o communicate_v to_o they_o a_o entire_a knowledge_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o this_o world_n they_o be_v much_o fear_v and_o reverence_v in_o africa_n as_o be_v great_a sorcerer_n the_o rule_n they_o keep_v be_v compose_v by_o one_o boni_fw-la name_v by_o the_o arab_n the_o father_n of_o enchantment_n and_o witchcraft_n the_o last_o of_o the_o three_o book_n he_o have_v write_v be_v call_v the_o secret_a of_o the_o divine_a attribute_n and_o treat_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o 90_o name_n of_o god_n but_o it_o be_v fit_a to_o mention_v here_o a_o sort_n of_o cabala_n in_o great_a request_n with_o part_n of_o those_o nation_n and_o like_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n save_v that_o it_o be_v not_o draw_v from_o the_o holy_a writ_n for_o they_o name_v it_o a_o natural_a science_n but_o say_v that_o he_o must_v be_v a_o astrologer_n who_o presume_v to_o put_v it_o in_o use_n sect_n 15._o the_o same_o author_n add_v that_o in_o great_a cairo_n and_o the_o town_n of_o barbary_n there_o be_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o people_n that_o run_v up_o and_o down_o and_o pretend_v to_o three_o sort_n of_o divination_n some_o divine_a by_o the_o black_a art_n with_o draught_n and_o figure_n some_o with_o a_o glass_n vessel_n full_a of_o water_n into_o which_o they_o power_n a_o drop_n of_o oil_n that_o become_v very_o thin_a and_o clear_a wherein_o they_o pretend_v to_o see_v troop_n of_o devil_n march_v in_o order_n of_o battle_n some_o by_o water_n and_o other_o by_o land_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o stop_v query_n be_v put_v to_o they_o and_o they_o answer_v by_o sign_n with_o the_o eye_n and_o hand_n but_o to_o that_o witchcraft_n little_a child_n be_v require_v for_o the_o great_a one_o see_v nothing_o whereas_o the_o other_o look_v into_o the_o oil_n and_o be_v ask_v whether_o they_o see_v the_o sign_n which_o the_o devil_n make_v they_o answer_v yes_o which_o give_v they_o great_a credit_n and_o get_v they_o plenty_n of_o money_n the_o catoptromancy_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v something_o like_o that_o chap._n 3._o sect_n 10._o that_o sort_n of_o people_n be_v call_v in_o mauritania_n moralcimines_n that_o be_v enchanter_n because_o they_o boast_v of_o bewitch_a the_o devil_n by_o word_n the_o three_o sort_n of_o those_o ramble_a diviner_n be_v woman_n that_o make_v people_n believe_v they_o converse_v with_o devil_n some_o of_o who_o be_v white_a and_o other_o red_a or_o black_a when_o they_o be_v about_o to_o divine_a they_o besmoke_n themselves_o with_o sulphur_n and_o other_o stink_a drug_n after_o which_o the_o daemon_n as_o they_o say_v seizes_z upon_o they_o and_o they_o change_v their_o voice_n as_o tho'_o be_v speak_v by_o their_o mouth_n then_o the_o enquirer_n approach_v and_o ask_v with_o great_a humbleness_n what_o they_o desire_v and_o have_v receive_v a_o answer_n go_v away_o leave_v a_o present_a in_o the_o witch_n house_n sect._n 16._o the_o bumicil_n be_v doubtless_o great_a forcecer_n too_o these_o fight_n against_o the_o devil_n as_o they_o say_v and_o go_v all_o bruise_a and_o cover_v with_o blow_n in_o a_o great_a fright_n often_o at_o noon_n day_n they_o counterfeit_v a_o skirmish_n before_o the_o people_n two_o or_o three_o hour_n long_o with_o spear_n or_o zagay_n until_o they_o fall_v down_o all_o load_a with_o blow_n but_o have_v rest_v a_o while_n they_o come_v to_o themselves_o again_o and_o walk_v i_o can_v not_o hitherto_o discover_v what_o rule_n they_o follow_v tho'_o they_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v monk_n there_o be_v other_o in_o barbary_n maim_v exorcist_n who_o boast_v of_o expelling_a devil_n and_o when_o they_o can_v compass_v their_o end_n they_o say_v that_o the_o party_n be_v credulous_a or_o that_o it_o be_v a_o celestial_a spirit_n these_o draw_v circle_n or_o write_v some_o character_n and_o make_v mark_n on_o the_o hand_n or_o face_n of_o the_o possess_v then_o they_o besmoke_v he_o with_o stink_a smell_n and_o make_v their_o conjuration_n they_o ask_v the_o spirit_n how_o he_o be_v enter_v into_o that_o body_n whence_o he_o come_v what_o he_o be_v how_o he_o be_v call_v and_o at_o last_o order_n he_o to_o be_v go_v sect._n 17._o i_o must_v yet_o relate_v something_o out_o of_o ricaut_n concern_v the_o turbes_n there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o dervis_n call_v mevelevi_n who_o turn_v with_o great_a skill_n and_o swiftness_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o flute_n affirm_v that_o it_o be_v by_o devotion_n and_o the_o example_n of_o their_o patron_n mevelava_n who_o always_o turn_v in_o that_o manner_n without_o take_v in_o any_o nourishment_n during_o a_o fortnight_n whilst_o his_o friend_n haraze_n be_v play_v on_o the_o instrument_n at_o the_o end_n of_o which_o he_o fall_v into_o a_o ecstasy_n wherein_o he_o receive_v from_o heaven_n the_o rule_n of_o his_o order_n with_o many_o wonderful_a revelation_n now_o his_o successor_n who_o be_v incline_v to_o laziness_n and_o yet_o can_v be_v quiet_a follow_v his_o example_n in_o this_o manner_n some_o learn_v legerdemain_v to_o amuse_v people_n and_o apply_v themselves_o to_o magic_n and_o conjuration_n by_o the_o help_n of_o familiar_a spirit_n from_o this_o place_n in_o which_o the_o author_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o head_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v some_o such_o spirit_n and_o argue_v about_o they_o according_a to_o his_o opinion_n afterward_o he_o make_v some_o quotation_n out_o of_o busbeek_n that_o be_v very_o pertitent_a to_o our_o subject_n sect._n 18._o there_o be_v say_v he_o in_o egypt_n a_o cloister_n consecrate_v to_o a_o saint_n call_v kederlei_n the_o dervis_n that_o dwell_v in_o it_o boast_v that_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o kederlei_n they_o bewitch_v serpent_n and_o viper_n and_o handle_v they_o at_o bold_o as_o innocent_a beast_n other_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o the_o sting_n of_o viper_n or_o asp_n and_o put_v they_o with_o the_o hand_n into_o bag_n as_o we_o do_v worm_n where_o they_o keep_v they_o other_o enchant_v snake_n by_o certain_a word_n and_o make_v they_o stop_v on_o a_o sudden_a when_o they_o be_v creep_v on_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o nile_n some_o of_o they_o pretend_v that_o power_n to_o be_v hereditary_a in_o their_o family_n and_o to_o pass_v from_o father_n to_o son_n and_o other_o boast_v that_o it_o be_v a_o gift_n of_o god_n in_o reward_n of_o virtue_n and_o holiness_n i_o have_v hear_v some_o traveller_n say_v there_o be_v man_n in_o persia_n and_o the_o indies_n who_o our_o people_n look_v upon_o as_o great_a sorcerer_n because_o they_o make_v serpent_n dance_v and_o stand_v upright_o in_o a_o box_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o their_o voice_n at_o the_o wind_a of_o a_o pipe_n or_o the_o play_n of_o some_o other_o musical_a instrument_n this_o will_v be_v matter_n of_o examination_n hereafter_o sect._n 19_o whatever_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v of_o the_o mahometan_n make_v it_o
to_o reveal_v it_o to_o the_o rector_n or_o other_o priest_n commission_v by_o the_o bishop_n never_o fail_v to_o fall_v into_o the_o possession_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o who_o the_o monitory_n deliver_v they_o after_o it_o be_v be_v thunder_v out_o and_o that_o the_o devil_n transform_v they_o most_o or_o all_o the_o night_n into_o dog_n cat_n wolf_n goat_n and_o other_o animal_n which_o be_v call_v to_o worry_v as_o a_o wolf_n if_o one_o meet_v in_o the_o night_n some_o wildbeast_n or_o a_o domestic_a stray_n he_o fancy_v to_o have_v meet_v the_o wolf-man_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o swear_v it_o some_o of_o the_o most_o think_v and_o less_o superstitious_a part_n at_o least_o believe_v that_o the_o excommunication_n contain_v in_o those_o monitory_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o their_o church_n and_o deliver_v to_o the_o demon_n those_o that_o have_v not_o submit_v to_o it_o by_o reveal_v such_o thing_n as_o it_o be_v often_o very_o convenient_a and_o useful_a to_o conceal_v sect._n 18._o as_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v say_v in_o general_a concern_v the_o power_n of_o wicked_a spirit_n so_o certain_a place_n be_v assign_v to_o they_o where_o they_o usual_o produce_v their_o effect_n the_o common_a opinion_n be_v that_o there_o be_v familiar_a spirit_n domestic_a and_o mountainous_a devil_n 1._o the_o familiar_a spirit_n spiritus_fw-la familiares_fw-la be_v those_o who_o always_o keep_v by_o a_o man_n even_o when_o he_o call_v not_o for_o they_o whether_o they_o do_v it_o of_o their_o own_o accord_n or_o that_o they_o have_v be_v hire_v very_o cheap_a for_o that_o purpose_n they_o serve_v he_o faithful_o at_o least_o outward_o whether_o or_o no_o he_o call_v for_o they_o they_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o ring_n crystal_n chest_n and_o the_o like_a and_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o whither_o soever_o one_o please_v these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o schottus_n pag._n 134._o those_o demon_n in_o glass_n or_o ring_n be_v according_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n shut_v in_o or_o fasten_v to_o they_o with_o some_o certain_a ceremony_n use_v in_o that_o case_n and_o not_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o any_o conjuration_n or_o exorcism_n nor_o by_o the_o power_n of_o he_o that_o carry_v they_o as_o it_o be_v believe_v by_o some_o but_o they_o undergo_v this_o willing_o or_o by_o the_o absolute_a order_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o devil_n who_o they_o blind_o obey_v or_o last_o to_o deceive_v man_n more_o easy_o when_o they_o be_v in_o those_o sort_n of_o prison_n and_o have_v be_v carry_v through_o several_a place_n question_n be_v put_v to_o they_o and_o sometime_o they_o be_v force_v to_o speak_v then_o they_o discover_v to_o man_n hide_a thing_n and_o foretell_v those_o that_o be_v to_o come_v it_o be_v believe_v that_o in_o our_o day_n a_o great_a and_o victorious_a prince_n carry_v one_o of_o these_o spirit_n with_o he_o in_o his_o ring_n and_o that_o he_o lose_v his_o sight_n in_o a_o battle_n a_o little_a after_o the_o stone_n that_o be_v in_o the_o ring_n be_v break_v into_o two_o piece_n pag._n 143._o sect._n 19_o schottus_n and_o dâ—â—â—io_n relate_v out_o of_o meletius_n what_o be_v ordinary_o say_v concern_v domestic_a devil_n they_o withdraw_v into_o the_o most_o hide_a place_n of_o the_o house_n upon_o pile_n of_o wood_n where_o they_o be_v keep_v with_o the_o most_o delicious_a meat_n because_o they_o carry_v to_o their_o master_n corn_n that_o they_o have_v steal_v from_o other_o people_n barn_n when_o those_o spirit_n intend_v to_o settle_v in_o any_o house_n they_o make_v it_o know_v by_o leap_v up_o stick_n of_o wood_n or_o throw_v dung_n into_o pail_n of_o milk_n if_o the_o master_n of_o the_o house_n take_v notice_n of_o it_o let_v we_o alone_o those_o stick_n and_o the_o dung_n in_o the_o milk_n or_o even_o if_o he_o drink_v of_o the_o milk_n into_o which_o the_o dung_n hat_n be_v throw_v the_o spirit_n appear_v to_o he_o and_o life_n with_o he_o those_o sort_n of_o spirit_n be_v call_v by_o the_o french_a gobelin_n by_o the_o dutch_a guldelkens_n and_o kabautermannekens_n and_o by_o the_o english_a hobgoblin_n they_o appear_v in_o the_o shape_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n as_o little_a as_o dwarf_n or_o such_o as_o pigmy_n be_v former_o imagine_v to_o be_v schottus_n say_v that_o it_o be_v usual_a in_o former_a time_n to_o see_v many_o of_o those_o spirit_n in_o house_n where_o they_o do_v whatever_o be_v necessary_a they_o d_z ess_v horse_n they_o sweep_v the_o house_n carried_z wood_n and_o water_n and_o do_v all_o sort_n of_o service_n pag._n 145._o he_o do_v well_o by_o say_n it_o be_v former_o do_v leave_v he_o shall_v be_v put_v to_o a_o proof_n in_o this_o curious_a age._n sect._n 20._o he_o have_v take_v from_o georgius_n agricola_n the_o description_n he_o make_v of_o mountainous_a devil_n say_v that_o they_o dwell_v in_o the_o mine_n under_o the_o mountain_n that_o they_o be_v cruel_a and_o frightful_a that_o they_o make_v uneasy_a and_o perpetual_o vex_v those_o that_o work_n in_o the_o mine_n some_o call_v they_o the_o little_a hollander_n because_o they_o ordinary_o appear_v little_a scarce_o three_o foot_n high_a with_o a_o old_a wrinkle_a face_n and_o in_o the_o same_o shape_n with_o the_o miner_n clothe_v with_o a_o waistcoat_n and_o apron_n nevertheless_o he_o say_v that_o they_o be_v not_o so_o wicked_a as_o they_o love_v to_o play_v trick_n and_o to_o be_v merry_o roguish_a especial_o when_o they_o will_v persuade_v that_o they_o do_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o work_n in_o the_o mine_n when_o all_o be_v do_v his_o opinion_n come_v at_o last_o to_o this_o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o that_o kind_n of_o spirit_n some_o be_v good_a and_o the_o other_o bad_a the_o latter_a be_v fear_v and_o detest_a by_o the_o workman_n whereas_o they_o look_v with_o pleasure_n upon_o the_o former_a believe_v they_o to_o be_v of_o good_a augury_n but_o schottus_n be_v willing_a to_o grant_v that_o they_o be_v of_o a_o mean_a order_n betwixt_o man_n and_o spirit_n hold_v they_o for_o bad_a spirit_n what_o good_a soever_o they_o may_v do_v believe_v that_o when_o it_o happen_v so_o they_o be_v force_v to_o it_o by_o god_n or_o that_o they_o do_v it_o crafty_o to_o delude_v man_n pag._n 114._o and_o 149._o sect._n 21._o there_o be_v still_o more_o illusion_n make_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o shape_n the_o devil_n take_v on_o than_o in_o the_o other_o occasion_n abovementioned_a i_o will_v not_o now_o speak_v of_o whole_a army_n that_o be_v believe_v frequent_o to_o appear_v in_o order_n of_o battle_n of_o which_o schottus_n treat_v at_o large_a in_o the_o addition_n to_o his_o second_o book_n p._n 336._o but_o of_o those_o that_o be_v call_v hobgoblin_n and_o fairy_n formal_o our_o people_n speak_v almost_o of_o nothing_o else_o schottus_n write_v thereupon_o p._n 339._o delrio_n say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o spectres_n that_o appear_v as_o woman_n all_o in_o white_a in_o wood_n and_o meadow_n some_o be_v see_v in_o stable_n with_o wax_n candle_n light_v some_o drop_n of_o which_o they_o let_v fall_v upon_o the_o mains_fw-fr of_o horse_n comb_v and_o twist_v they_o very_o neat_o those_o white_a woman_n be_v also_o call_v sibyl_n and_o it_o be_v say_v that_o one_o of_o they_o name_v haband_n be_v as_o the_o queen_n of_o the_o other_o and_o command_v they_o people_z believe_v their_o apparition_n to_o be_v of_o good_a omen_n but_o the_o doctor_n look_v on_o such_o presage_n as_o old_a woman_n tale_n acknowledge_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n that_o the_o thing_n be_v true_a or_o at_o least_o possible_a and_o schottus_n relate_v p._n 215._o what_o cornelius_n of_o kempen_n say_v assure_v we_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n lotarius_n that_o be_v about_o 830._o several_a of_o those_o fairy_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o friesland_n where_o they_o dwell_v in_o groat_n or_o on_o the_o top_n of_o hill_n and_o mountain_n whence_o they_o descend_v at_o night_n to_o carry_v away_o shepherd_n from_o their_o flock_n child_n from_o their_o cradle_n and_o slip_n both_o into_o their_o cavern_n chap._n xx._n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o popery_n concern_v apparition_n of_o spirit_n and_o how_o they_o torment_v man_n either_o by_o themselves_o or_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o other_o men._n sect._n 1_o in_o speak_v of_o this_o last_o kind_n of_o demon_n we_o be_v descend_v by_o degree_n even_o to_o spectre_n and_o phantasm_n but_o first_o we_o have_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v yet_o two_o thing_n to_o treat_v of_o touch_v spirit_n that_o be_v their_o apparition_n to_o man_n and_o their_o operation_n in_o the_o same_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o subject_n of_o apparition_n that_o there_o be_v room_n to_o speak_v of_o